I watched Extreme Paranormal last night , ( taped it from last week), it was a pretty interesting show to say the least. These guys are nuts because they literally go to the extreme here. They buried their friend alive near and old cemetary, they were trying to get some response from spirits, which of course they supposidly did. "Get Out" was heard on tape recorder, they did see an image of someone in the woods and a hand print that was showing up as cold in the infared camera. I really want to believe that these shows actually get some sort of evidence on film but at the same time I have to think that Ok its a show and they can do all kinds of special effects on camera. I do think its better than Ghost Hunters. I really used to love that show but its become old and tiring to me and the show has turned into a big joke all over the media. I still enjoy Paranormal State though.
Anyways if you havent caught the show yet, its worth a look.
Monday, November 2, 2009
Friday, October 30, 2009
Thursday, October 22, 2009
Paranormal Activity
Just like , " The Exorcist" there has been alot of hype and off the chain publicity surrounding, " Paranormal Activity". When I saw the first trailor for PA it didn't look like much of a movie to me and it reminded me of , " The Blair Witch Project".
I watched the youtube trailor for it again but this time after watching the covers of the couples bed move on their own I felt a slight twinge of fear creep over me and really wanted to know how they did that. They made the movie for a mere $11,000,,so the story goes on the world wide web so it will be interesting to see the movie in it's entirety.
Paranormal activity has been going on for hundreds and hundreds of years and for those who have actually experienced it, it is something you never ever forget about. People like us who have experienced it tended to keep their mouths shut about it. We questioned it and even our own sanity. We were shunned by people who found out about our experiences and some people were sent to a shrink, put on medication and even put in mental hospitals by doctors who said they had schizophrenia. I remember once I was told that very same thing by some freak online and I knew darn well I did not suffer from schizophrenia. I myself have been to shrinks in the past and passed their stupid tests with flying colors.
It is amazing how such experiences makes one question their own sanity over and over again. Not understanding it, wanting to know the what and the why of it all and never ever finding any concrete answers. I have been researching the paranormal ever since I was old enough to read a book and to this day I still do not have the answers I so long to find.
Having a paranormal experience has now become glamourized and is the IN thing to experience. People no longer shun others, they revel in it and want to have their own experience and will sometimes fake it just to brag to other people. Look on youtube at all of the fake ghost pictures and videos they have on there. Look at the popularity of ; Paranormal State, Ghost Hunters, Monster Quest, A Haunting, Psychic Investigators..the list goes on and on..They are by far the most popular shows on TV right now.
I think that the hype surrounding the movie Paranormal Activity will bring me to want to see it but I feel like because of it , it may end up being a let down..Just like The Blair Witch......Stay tuned and I will let you know if its a let down or a winner.
Update:
I am a HUGE horror movie fan , give me some zombies any day. This one really suprised me and did creep me out, which rarely ever happens during any movies I watch. It is more than lights going on and off and hearing foot steps. You get to know the couple and what they are going through. During some of the scenes I wondered how they did it and I also kept thinking WOW did this really happen? That is how good of a job they did. The ending was a real shocker and nothing I expected to happen. After it was over my son and I looked at each other and said, " WOW!!!" at the same time and didn't say anything for awhile after that. This movie stuck with me for many hours after I saw it and believe me that rarely happens. The only other time I felt like that was when I watched, " The Strangers" I didnt originally like The Strangers but watched it again and liked it after the second time around. I will def add this movie to my horror collection when it comes out on dvd.
Even as I sit here now, the movie is fresh in my mind and I am still left with a feeling of utter creepiness!!!! Now that is what a horror movie is all about!!!!!
I watched the youtube trailor for it again but this time after watching the covers of the couples bed move on their own I felt a slight twinge of fear creep over me and really wanted to know how they did that. They made the movie for a mere $11,000,,so the story goes on the world wide web so it will be interesting to see the movie in it's entirety.
Paranormal activity has been going on for hundreds and hundreds of years and for those who have actually experienced it, it is something you never ever forget about. People like us who have experienced it tended to keep their mouths shut about it. We questioned it and even our own sanity. We were shunned by people who found out about our experiences and some people were sent to a shrink, put on medication and even put in mental hospitals by doctors who said they had schizophrenia. I remember once I was told that very same thing by some freak online and I knew darn well I did not suffer from schizophrenia. I myself have been to shrinks in the past and passed their stupid tests with flying colors.
It is amazing how such experiences makes one question their own sanity over and over again. Not understanding it, wanting to know the what and the why of it all and never ever finding any concrete answers. I have been researching the paranormal ever since I was old enough to read a book and to this day I still do not have the answers I so long to find.
Having a paranormal experience has now become glamourized and is the IN thing to experience. People no longer shun others, they revel in it and want to have their own experience and will sometimes fake it just to brag to other people. Look on youtube at all of the fake ghost pictures and videos they have on there. Look at the popularity of ; Paranormal State, Ghost Hunters, Monster Quest, A Haunting, Psychic Investigators..the list goes on and on..They are by far the most popular shows on TV right now.
I think that the hype surrounding the movie Paranormal Activity will bring me to want to see it but I feel like because of it , it may end up being a let down..Just like The Blair Witch......Stay tuned and I will let you know if its a let down or a winner.
Update:
I am a HUGE horror movie fan , give me some zombies any day. This one really suprised me and did creep me out, which rarely ever happens during any movies I watch. It is more than lights going on and off and hearing foot steps. You get to know the couple and what they are going through. During some of the scenes I wondered how they did it and I also kept thinking WOW did this really happen? That is how good of a job they did. The ending was a real shocker and nothing I expected to happen. After it was over my son and I looked at each other and said, " WOW!!!" at the same time and didn't say anything for awhile after that. This movie stuck with me for many hours after I saw it and believe me that rarely happens. The only other time I felt like that was when I watched, " The Strangers" I didnt originally like The Strangers but watched it again and liked it after the second time around. I will def add this movie to my horror collection when it comes out on dvd.
Even as I sit here now, the movie is fresh in my mind and I am still left with a feeling of utter creepiness!!!! Now that is what a horror movie is all about!!!!!
Haunted Revenge Necklace on Ebay
This is not a Toy buyer should know what they are getting into with this necklace. It belonged to a witch from the back hills of Ky,it was her Revenge Necklace.Now if you did her wrong she would get back at you through this necklace. What you do is get a hair from the person you would like revenge on,and place it into to box that opens and locks on necklace..Then say that persons name that did you wrong 3 times.and then just wear it .And bad things will start to happen to the person .It is very strong and not to be taken lightly."This item is not for children !" "Remmber that please!" "Not a Toy!!!!!".
Sunday, October 4, 2009
Another Haunted Ebay Find
" Antique Funeral Death Couch Haunted Macabre Halloween"BEAUTIFUL... but very SPOOKY... indeed. This truly is a death couch or "COOLING COUCH" from a mortuary / funeral home in Falls City, NE.It is a very lovely old fainting sofa, but if you'll notice,.. it is much higher off of the floor. If you fainted near here, you surely would not fall on it, as the seat portion is 28" off of the floor. That's fairly high, as most chairs are about 18".No, this was designed and used by the funeral / death industry for keeping the bodies at a height, and in a manner that was more pleasant for the viewer of the deceased. If you'll also notice, there is a lovely sheer cover that was used so that the dearly departed was partially covered by a "rosie" colored fabric, thus not looking so pale and DEAD. Please see our example with the body under the cover.......The wonderful Velvet Draperies as well, have a soft light in between them that would shine softly through the fabric, again, hoping to make the loved one appear more ALIVE.The Draperies are real true old crushed velvet, and actually are held up by a framework of metal that will all together collapse into a portable case, so that you an easily move it with the couch and body which is on a stand and rollers to anywhere you would need to leave a corpse "COOLING"...and ready for view..This truly is a cooling couch, from a funeral home, and truly is spectacular.The Drapes are a stunning 87.5" tall x 10' 7" wide when fully erect. DEEP, rich burgandy and gold, with superb Rosettes in each corner and with each pull back. The couch is 91.5' long x 43" to tallest portion, and 28" to resting area. The sheer cover is a beautiful burgandy color.This would be the centerpiece of any Victorian Parlor, haunted house, Television set, or playhouse....Use your imagination, this may be a bit Macabre, but is beautiful as well.There is a frayed spot on the arm, and the light fixture behind the drapery needs a new cord. Otherwise... this is a pretty nice set, and one you'll not find again easily...This can be picked up at our Antique Store in Salem, NE, which is about midway between Omaha, Lincoln and Kansas City. Or you may arrange for movers of your choice on your own.Please ask questions before you bid, as we will not offer refunds on something as large as this. *****Just a word of advice....Strange things have been happening at our store ever since we brought this in...... beware.....I do believe in spirits. Do you???? Caveat Emptor.Thank you for your interest, and Happy Halloween!
Found this on ebay, the starting bid is $1,395.00..............WOW!!!!
Halloween has origins in the ancient Celtic festival known as Samhain [pronounced: sow- wen] (Irish pronunciation: [ˈsˠaunʲ]; from the Old Irish samhain, possibly derived from Gaulish samonios).[5] The festival of Samhain is a celebration of the end of the harvest season in Gaelic culture, and is sometimes[6] regarded as the "Celtic New Year".[7] Traditionally, the festival was a time used by the ancient Celtic pagans to take stock of supplies and slaughter livestock for winter stores. The ancient Celts believed that on October 31st, now known as Halloween, the boundary between the living and the deceased dissolved, and the dead become dangerous for the living by causing problems such as sickness or damaged crops. The festivals would frequently involve bonfires, into which the bones of slaughtered livestock were thrown. Costumes and masks being worn at Halloween goes back to the Celtic traditions of attempting to copy the evil spirits or placate them, in Scotland for instance where the dead were impersonated by young men with masked, veiled or blackened faces, dressed in white.[8][9]
[edit] Origin of name
The term Halloween, originally spelled Hallowe’en, is shortened from All Hallows’ Even ("All Hallows' Eve") [eve is an abbreviation of even, an older word for evening. Halloween gets -een as a contraction of even to e'en], from the Old English term eallra hālgena ǣfen meaning "All Hallow' Evening", as it is the eve of "All Hallows’ Day",[10] which is now also known as All Saints’ Day. It was a day of religious festivities in various northern European pagan traditions,[11] until Popes Gregory III and Gregory IV moved the old Christian feast of All Saints’ Day from May 13 (which had itself been the date of a pagan holiday, the Feast of the Lemures) to November 1. In the 9th century, the Church measured the day as starting at sunset, in accordance with the Florentine calendar. Although All Saints’ Day is now considered to occur one day after Halloween, the two holidays were, at that time, celebrated on the same day.
[edit] Origin of name
The term Halloween, originally spelled Hallowe’en, is shortened from All Hallows’ Even ("All Hallows' Eve") [eve is an abbreviation of even, an older word for evening. Halloween gets -een as a contraction of even to e'en], from the Old English term eallra hālgena ǣfen meaning "All Hallow' Evening", as it is the eve of "All Hallows’ Day",[10] which is now also known as All Saints’ Day. It was a day of religious festivities in various northern European pagan traditions,[11] until Popes Gregory III and Gregory IV moved the old Christian feast of All Saints’ Day from May 13 (which had itself been the date of a pagan holiday, the Feast of the Lemures) to November 1. In the 9th century, the Church measured the day as starting at sunset, in accordance with the Florentine calendar. Although All Saints’ Day is now considered to occur one day after Halloween, the two holidays were, at that time, celebrated on the same day.
Monday, September 28, 2009
WV Cemetary 09/09
Just got back from a camping trip in the mountains of WV- Here are some of my cemetary pics- Taken with a digital nikon- lens was cleaned before hand. Photos property of K.Barnes ( myself), not to be copied. Some of the photos show nothing while others show white orbs of light.
Wednesday, September 9, 2009
Will the world end in 2012?
I dont know about you but I am freaked out by the mere mention of 2012. I know I am not the only one. Last year my son told me they talked about the world ending in 2012 and that it sucks cause he wont graduate and never get to go to the police acadamy.People are so damn scared ( me included) that I fear by the time this date comes it will create worldwide pandemic which will cause people to commit suicide in mass numbers.
I watch the history channel all the time and have watched reruns of the 2012 profecies. Will it really come to an end?? or does this mean that its just the beginning of a whole new cycle?? A few days ago we almost got blasted by a 200 mile asteroid. There was no mention of it on the news until after it missed us. I guess thats the govt's way of preventing mass hysteria.
I know there is not a damn thing we can do about it if this comes to pass. In my opinion if it happens and I am still around I will blame the Govt. All the wars and the terrorism I feel is what will ruin the world.
I watch the history channel all the time and have watched reruns of the 2012 profecies. Will it really come to an end?? or does this mean that its just the beginning of a whole new cycle?? A few days ago we almost got blasted by a 200 mile asteroid. There was no mention of it on the news until after it missed us. I guess thats the govt's way of preventing mass hysteria.
I know there is not a damn thing we can do about it if this comes to pass. In my opinion if it happens and I am still around I will blame the Govt. All the wars and the terrorism I feel is what will ruin the world.
Saturday, August 22, 2009
Rituals of Halloween
Halloween is my favorite holiday and has been since I was a child. My fondest childhood memories were of Halloween- getting all dressed up and going trick or treating-bringing back pillowcases of candy and having my parents go through each piece to make sure their weren't any razor blades in them or anything else then my parents would eat the candy too. The first scary movie I watched was Friday the 13th. Oh did that movie scare me but I loved it at the same time. That was the beginning of my every ending need to watch horror movies and also my own halloween rituals.
For as long as I can remember I have always watched John Carenters Halloween every single Halloween. Ohhhhhh how I love that movie. I never tire of it. My husband and my son get tired of it and I have to hear their constant ramblings about this ritual of mine. My rituals begin towards the end of August. That is when I start watching as many horror movies as I can, including ones on TV. I will stay up as late as possible to catch a horror movie. In Sept I start decorating my house and yard and continue with the scary movies. I honestly do not know anyone else in person who is as obsessed with scary movies as much as I am. I belong to a web site dedicated to horror movie fans but have never met anyone from the site in person.
We used to have major Halloween parties but not so much anymore. The people we know dont celebrate it like I do. I live in the country where everyone here is completely religious and do not believe in Halloween and pretty much think I am evil and going to hell for liking it. BOO for them!!!! We do not get any trick or treaters besides 1 relative and 1 son of a friend. The surrounding fire stations have trick or treat night but no-one around here goes door to door anymore.
The day before halloween my son and I carve as many pumpkins as possible so the next night we can put them in the front & back yard and put candles in them and admire our handy carving work. I buy lots of goodies & snacks to enjoy during halloween movie fest. My son does enjoy scary movies but not as much as I do but we will watch them together on halloween if he is home.
I love my rituals of halloween!!! I look forward to it so very much.
Wednesday, August 19, 2009
Salem Witch Trials facts
Were the victims of the Salem witch trials burned at the stake?
With the exception of Giles Corey--who was crushed to death for refusing to enter a plea of guilty or not guilty, the executed were hanged, not burned. In Colonial America, witchcraft was a felony punishable by death by hanging. However, in Europe witchcraft was considered heresy and punishable by burning at the stake.
Where did the outbreak originate?
The witchcraft outbreak originated in Salem Village with Betty Parris being the first afflicted girl. See the Salem Witchcraft essay for a detailed explanation of the causes and events of the Salem witch trials.
When did the trials first begin?
The first examinations took place March 1, 1692. The first trial for witchcraft under the Court of Oyer and Terminer was May 27, 1692. See the timeline for more important dates relating to the Salem witch trials.
When did the trials end?
Governor Phips dissolved the Court of Oyer and Terminer on October 29, 1692. A Superior Court of Judicature replaced it on November 25, 1692. The last witch trials were held in January 1693, and in May of the same year Gov. Phips pardoned the remaining accused. See the timeline for more important dates relating to the Salem witch trials.
What caused the Salem witch trials?
There really was no one cause for the Salem witch trials. A combination of events and factors helped in the creation of a climate for the birth and growth of the trials. A recent small pox outbreak, the revocation of the Massachusetts Bay Colony charter by Charles II and the constant fear of Indian attacks helped in creating anxiety among the early Puritans that God was punishing them. This fear of punishment established a fertile atmosphere in which a case of possible witchcraft could easily be interpreted by the Puritans as the cause of God's wrath. Add to these events the economic, political, imaginations and fears of the people, family feuds and religious factors of the time, it is easier to understand how the Salem witch trials grew and prospered for almost a whole year. See the Salem Witchcraft essay for a detailed explanation of the causes, events and aftermath of the Salem witch trials.
What ended the trials?
Public support and belief in the trials began to wane for several reasons. Respected ministers started to believe that some innocent people were being accused and executed for witchcraft primarily on unreliable spectral evidence. As the Reverend Increase Mather stated, "It were better than ten suspected witches should escape than one innocent person should be condemned." Also, as the accusations mounted, persons from all walks of life--rich and poor, beggar and merchant--were being accused. Additionally, the accused that originally confessed to witchcraft requested to recant their former confessions. With public confidence in the trials slipping, the cries of the afflicted were steadily ignored, and the accusations eventually stopped. See the Salem Witchcraft essay for a detailed explanation of the events, causes and aftermath of the Salem witch trials.
What is spectral evidence?
Spectral evidence is testimony given that an accused person's spirit or spectral shape appeared to the witness in a dream at the time the accused person's physical body was at another location.
Did John Proctor and Abigail Williams really have an affair as described in Arthur Miller's The Crucible?
There is no evidence that supports a love affair between John Proctor and Abigail Williams. John was 60-years-old at the time of the trials while Abigail was only 12. Also, they lived over eight miles apart, a sizeable distance in 17th Century America.
Did witches really exist in Salem?
Bridget Bishop was found to have "poppets" with pins stuck in them in the cellar walls of her house. Martha Carrier was known to tell people's fortunes. Both were considered forms of Black Magic during this time. Therefore, it could be said that witches did exist in Salem. However, there is no evidence that any of the accused were practitioners of Wicca or any other neo-pagan religions.
How many people died as a result of the trials?
Nineteen people were hanged, one person was pressed to death, and as many as thirteen people may have died in prison. See the victims page for a list of the dead.
How many people were accused?
One-hundred and forty people were accused of witchcraft. See the accused page for a list of the accused.
How many people were afflicted?
Forty-three people were afflicted. See the afflicted page for a list of the afflicted.
What web site can help me research my family history to see if I'm related to a person involved with the Salem witch trials?
You can try the Family Research Center's web site at www.familysearch.org.
Salem Witch Trials:
Home
Salem Witchcraft
Trial Transcripts
The Afflicted
The Accused
The Victims
Biographies
Salem Quiz
Message Board
Timeline
Books
FAQs
Trip to Salem:
Travel to Salem
Halloween in Salem
Everything Else:
Witch Costumes
American History Notes
Media Requests
SalemWitchTrials.com is part of the Siteclopedia Network of edutainment websites. The original web designer and creator of this site was Tim Sutter. Media requests and feedback are always welcome - Contact Us
With the exception of Giles Corey--who was crushed to death for refusing to enter a plea of guilty or not guilty, the executed were hanged, not burned. In Colonial America, witchcraft was a felony punishable by death by hanging. However, in Europe witchcraft was considered heresy and punishable by burning at the stake.
Where did the outbreak originate?
The witchcraft outbreak originated in Salem Village with Betty Parris being the first afflicted girl. See the Salem Witchcraft essay for a detailed explanation of the causes and events of the Salem witch trials.
When did the trials first begin?
The first examinations took place March 1, 1692. The first trial for witchcraft under the Court of Oyer and Terminer was May 27, 1692. See the timeline for more important dates relating to the Salem witch trials.
When did the trials end?
Governor Phips dissolved the Court of Oyer and Terminer on October 29, 1692. A Superior Court of Judicature replaced it on November 25, 1692. The last witch trials were held in January 1693, and in May of the same year Gov. Phips pardoned the remaining accused. See the timeline for more important dates relating to the Salem witch trials.
What caused the Salem witch trials?
There really was no one cause for the Salem witch trials. A combination of events and factors helped in the creation of a climate for the birth and growth of the trials. A recent small pox outbreak, the revocation of the Massachusetts Bay Colony charter by Charles II and the constant fear of Indian attacks helped in creating anxiety among the early Puritans that God was punishing them. This fear of punishment established a fertile atmosphere in which a case of possible witchcraft could easily be interpreted by the Puritans as the cause of God's wrath. Add to these events the economic, political, imaginations and fears of the people, family feuds and religious factors of the time, it is easier to understand how the Salem witch trials grew and prospered for almost a whole year. See the Salem Witchcraft essay for a detailed explanation of the causes, events and aftermath of the Salem witch trials.
What ended the trials?
Public support and belief in the trials began to wane for several reasons. Respected ministers started to believe that some innocent people were being accused and executed for witchcraft primarily on unreliable spectral evidence. As the Reverend Increase Mather stated, "It were better than ten suspected witches should escape than one innocent person should be condemned." Also, as the accusations mounted, persons from all walks of life--rich and poor, beggar and merchant--were being accused. Additionally, the accused that originally confessed to witchcraft requested to recant their former confessions. With public confidence in the trials slipping, the cries of the afflicted were steadily ignored, and the accusations eventually stopped. See the Salem Witchcraft essay for a detailed explanation of the events, causes and aftermath of the Salem witch trials.
What is spectral evidence?
Spectral evidence is testimony given that an accused person's spirit or spectral shape appeared to the witness in a dream at the time the accused person's physical body was at another location.
Did John Proctor and Abigail Williams really have an affair as described in Arthur Miller's The Crucible?
There is no evidence that supports a love affair between John Proctor and Abigail Williams. John was 60-years-old at the time of the trials while Abigail was only 12. Also, they lived over eight miles apart, a sizeable distance in 17th Century America.
Did witches really exist in Salem?
Bridget Bishop was found to have "poppets" with pins stuck in them in the cellar walls of her house. Martha Carrier was known to tell people's fortunes. Both were considered forms of Black Magic during this time. Therefore, it could be said that witches did exist in Salem. However, there is no evidence that any of the accused were practitioners of Wicca or any other neo-pagan religions.
How many people died as a result of the trials?
Nineteen people were hanged, one person was pressed to death, and as many as thirteen people may have died in prison. See the victims page for a list of the dead.
How many people were accused?
One-hundred and forty people were accused of witchcraft. See the accused page for a list of the accused.
How many people were afflicted?
Forty-three people were afflicted. See the afflicted page for a list of the afflicted.
What web site can help me research my family history to see if I'm related to a person involved with the Salem witch trials?
You can try the Family Research Center's web site at www.familysearch.org.
Salem Witch Trials:
Home
Salem Witchcraft
Trial Transcripts
The Afflicted
The Accused
The Victims
Biographies
Salem Quiz
Message Board
Timeline
Books
FAQs
Trip to Salem:
Travel to Salem
Halloween in Salem
Everything Else:
Witch Costumes
American History Notes
Media Requests
SalemWitchTrials.com is part of the Siteclopedia Network of edutainment websites. The original web designer and creator of this site was Tim Sutter. Media requests and feedback are always welcome - Contact Us
Wednesday, July 29, 2009
Is There Really LIfe After Death?
On June, 19th we celebrated my moms b-day and fathers day. We made my dads favorite thing: Brochets, which is another term for shishkabobs. It is a family tradition. I go over the day before to help with the 3 hr preparation.We cut up the green peppers and onions and slice up the pork. As we are dong this we talk and laugh and as we make my dads special marinade he explains how he does it, every year he explains it to me so I do not forget. It is embedded in my memory but I know he wants me to pass along this tradition.
The next day as my dad and I are cooking them, we talk, laugh and wait for family and friends to arrive. Last year I made him an apron. The funny thing about this apron is that theres a huge pocket at the bottom, dont have a clue as to why, I followed the pattern. Last year he said it was for his bowling balls..LOL..When he wears that apron it is a running joke because of this huge pocket. My dad has a very funny sense of humor. I love that about him.
This year during the party I had a very overwhelming sadness come over me and felt like something was going to happen. I pushed it aside over and over, not wanting to be sad on a happy day.
2 weeks ago my dad had 2 mini strokes in his sleep. He had no memory of them and did not know what happened. Thank god we were all home that day helping my mom clean out her basement. It was a very scary thing to see. We called 911 and by the time they arrived the droping in his face went away, he did not go to the hospital at that time. He is very stubborn! later on he had another one in his sleep and this time he went to the hospital.
They did all the tests and evrything came back normal. They put him on some medications and a few days later he came home. They came to the conclusion that he had some blod clots in his brain that caused the strokes.The doctor told him to quit smoking, which he did and that it may never happen again.
Since my dads strokes and the thought of losing my dad brought up my own fears about my own mortality and the subject on whether there is life after death. I do know from experience that you can leave your own body. Which is known as OBE, I may have talked about this is some previous posts. When I left my own body I felt nothing. I was standing at the foot of my bed looking down at myself and my husband sleep. It really freaked me out and the next thing I knew was that I was back inside my body and I woke up. I think thats what happens when you die, your other body or soul leaves and thats it. What is beyond that I do not know. It makes me question on where you do go when you leave your body. Other dimensions? Heaven? Hell?
When I was growing up I had no fear but as I get older I feel that fear. It is the fear of knowing that eventually your time will be up. The fear of How it will happen. will it be fast? will it be peaceful? will it be quick or slow?
There is no real proof that life exists after death. We have ghostly experiences and other experiences of the paranormal but even then there is not any definitive proof. Scientists have theorized that the white light we see when we die is our brains shutting down and dying, that is isnt the white light of God.
Since i had my first paranormal experience at the age of 3 or 4 I have questioned everything and have researched the paranormal ever since I was old enough to walk into a library to find books on the paranormal. My experiences make me want to believe that there is life after death but seeing ghostly apparations in the past makes me wonder if it isnt so much life after death but death after death reliving their own lives or a past memory of a life once lived reliving itself over and over again. We are born to live yet born to die. So Is there really life after death?
The next day as my dad and I are cooking them, we talk, laugh and wait for family and friends to arrive. Last year I made him an apron. The funny thing about this apron is that theres a huge pocket at the bottom, dont have a clue as to why, I followed the pattern. Last year he said it was for his bowling balls..LOL..When he wears that apron it is a running joke because of this huge pocket. My dad has a very funny sense of humor. I love that about him.
This year during the party I had a very overwhelming sadness come over me and felt like something was going to happen. I pushed it aside over and over, not wanting to be sad on a happy day.
2 weeks ago my dad had 2 mini strokes in his sleep. He had no memory of them and did not know what happened. Thank god we were all home that day helping my mom clean out her basement. It was a very scary thing to see. We called 911 and by the time they arrived the droping in his face went away, he did not go to the hospital at that time. He is very stubborn! later on he had another one in his sleep and this time he went to the hospital.
They did all the tests and evrything came back normal. They put him on some medications and a few days later he came home. They came to the conclusion that he had some blod clots in his brain that caused the strokes.The doctor told him to quit smoking, which he did and that it may never happen again.
Since my dads strokes and the thought of losing my dad brought up my own fears about my own mortality and the subject on whether there is life after death. I do know from experience that you can leave your own body. Which is known as OBE, I may have talked about this is some previous posts. When I left my own body I felt nothing. I was standing at the foot of my bed looking down at myself and my husband sleep. It really freaked me out and the next thing I knew was that I was back inside my body and I woke up. I think thats what happens when you die, your other body or soul leaves and thats it. What is beyond that I do not know. It makes me question on where you do go when you leave your body. Other dimensions? Heaven? Hell?
When I was growing up I had no fear but as I get older I feel that fear. It is the fear of knowing that eventually your time will be up. The fear of How it will happen. will it be fast? will it be peaceful? will it be quick or slow?
There is no real proof that life exists after death. We have ghostly experiences and other experiences of the paranormal but even then there is not any definitive proof. Scientists have theorized that the white light we see when we die is our brains shutting down and dying, that is isnt the white light of God.
Since i had my first paranormal experience at the age of 3 or 4 I have questioned everything and have researched the paranormal ever since I was old enough to walk into a library to find books on the paranormal. My experiences make me want to believe that there is life after death but seeing ghostly apparations in the past makes me wonder if it isnt so much life after death but death after death reliving their own lives or a past memory of a life once lived reliving itself over and over again. We are born to live yet born to die. So Is there really life after death?
Monday, July 27, 2009
Wednesday, July 15, 2009
Article about my tree by Todd Franko / Editor of the Vindicator newspaper in youngstown ohio
George or William or Vincent or ???
Blog about this
Recommend this
E-mail
RSS
ShareThis
Posted on: July 14, 2009
By Todd Franko
Thousands flocked to Chicago some years ago to see a water stain on a viaduct under the Kennedy Expressway that some say resembled the Virgin Mary.
Another group paid thousands of dollars for a Florida woman’s grilled cheese sandwich that showed Mary. A fire-damaged home in Maine also shows Mary, and has drawn onlookers.There are many such sightings and resulting pilgrimages.Kimberly B----- of Salem is not expecting such.After all, it’s only George Washington.
Check out her tree below. They’ve lived in the Salem home for four years, and only this weekend did her brother-in-law look over and notice “Hey — you got George Washington in your tree.”I showed it to a co-worker. He sees Shakespeare. Kim’s friend sees Van Gogh.
Kim? Well ... More than anything, she just sees a moment to laugh at it all.Her husband laughed it off even more, telling her:“Too bad it didn’t look like Michael Jackson ... I would cut that sucker down and put it on eBay.”Look at the photos below.Who do you see?
( He showed photos of the tree here but since I already have some below I didnt think I should add them again.)
Blog about this
Recommend this
RSS
ShareThis
Posted on: July 14, 2009
By Todd Franko
Thousands flocked to Chicago some years ago to see a water stain on a viaduct under the Kennedy Expressway that some say resembled the Virgin Mary.
Another group paid thousands of dollars for a Florida woman’s grilled cheese sandwich that showed Mary. A fire-damaged home in Maine also shows Mary, and has drawn onlookers.There are many such sightings and resulting pilgrimages.Kimberly B----- of Salem is not expecting such.After all, it’s only George Washington.
Check out her tree below. They’ve lived in the Salem home for four years, and only this weekend did her brother-in-law look over and notice “Hey — you got George Washington in your tree.”I showed it to a co-worker. He sees Shakespeare. Kim’s friend sees Van Gogh.
Kim? Well ... More than anything, she just sees a moment to laugh at it all.Her husband laughed it off even more, telling her:“Too bad it didn’t look like Michael Jackson ... I would cut that sucker down and put it on eBay.”Look at the photos below.Who do you see?
( He showed photos of the tree here but since I already have some below I didnt think I should add them again.)
Monday, July 13, 2009
Face on my tree- what do you see?
My brother in law Jerry, myself and my husband were standing in the driveway and Jerry noticed this tree on my property that looks like it has a face on it. Said it looked like George Washington..LOL.. We laughed and said , " Yeah Right" so we walked over to the tree and low and behold it did look like George Washingtons face. We laughed about it and thought it was funny.
What do you think? I have not altered this photo in anyway whatso ever and have not done anything to the tree to make it look this way. The second photo the face can be seen right inbetween the 2 sun spots.
I have been here for 4 yrs and cant believe I never noticed it before..how cool!!!!! Do not copy this photo!!!
I contacted my local newspaper about it and the editor is putting it on his blog. He got a good laugh out of it, which was my intention. This isnt one of those things thats to be taken seriously.
Some of his friends thinks it looks like William Shakespere. My friend thinks it looks like Van Gogh, my son thinks it looks like JigSaw from the saw movies..so its all in good fun. Its wierd/ freaky & funny as hell!!!!!!!
You gotta love nature!!!!
Over the past few days we have told a few family members about our funny tree. Their response's have been the same: They look at us like were nuts, shake their head and say, " Yeah Right" then I show them the photos and I ask, " What do you see?" they look at it and say
, " Wow! I see a face in the tree or OMG! it looks like a face!" they laugh and smile and shake their heads and then want to see the tree, after seeing the tree for themselves they stand their in awe, laughing, shaking their heads in total amazement as to what they are seeing and then make comments on who the face looks like. We then start making jokes on how its a shame it didnt look like Michael Jackson or Jesus, otherwise we could make some money off of this tree. LOL!!!
Trust Your Gut
I have alot on here about trusting your gut. I can not stress to you how important it is. I placed an add on Craigslist for my house cleaning service. Although reluctant due to the bad things that have most recently occured on CL. I went ahead but posted for people to email me their name & phone number. Last week I received an email for my service, the guy included his full name, addres & phone number so I called him. During the conversation I felt comfortable and at ease and got a good feeling about this guy. So I have made an appt to go check out his house and speak to him about all the details again that we already discussed. Although I felt comfortable I am bringing my son with me later.
Yesterday I responded to another email I received. When I spoke to this guy I felt uneasy, bad feelings started to wash over me right away. As soon as I made an appt to go to his house I didnt want to go and expressed my feelings to my son and he suggested we go drive by his house so we did. The guys truck was in the driveway and on the way home I decided to call him to ask if I could stop by since I was in the neighborhood, he said he was leaving within the hour and I got the distinct feeling that he didnt want me too but I did anyways. When my son and I pulled in the driveway I notice his truck was parked right next to the side walk. There was only one way in and one way out. We walked around the side walk and over a bush to get up to his balcony. as I was walking up this dirty balcony that were strewed with beer cans I thought, " what the hell am I doing here?" As soon as I saw him I was shocked because he had burn scars all over his face. We went inside this filthy house, the man introduced himself, shaking my hand with knarled scarred hands. The house was very small with 3 bedrooms. All the bed rooms had dirty clothes piled up as high a table, I didnt walk into the rooms but stood in the tiny hallway with my son right behind me and the man in front of me. We walked back out and into a very tiny filthy kitchen and he proceed to talk about his daughter and showed us a picture on a cork board. As he was talking I scanned the living srea, which again was filthy. I just wanted to get the hell out of there fast. I didnt feel comfortable, I felt like the house was more of a hang out for drug addicts and a place I didnt want to be in let alone clean. We high tailed it out of there and as we were leaving my son asked me why he had texas plates if he lived in Ohio. I thought that was a very good question as the guy stated he has lived there for a year. I know that your supposed to get plates in the area you live in and wondered the same thing myself. I didnt believe anything that man had said. There were parts of his story that didnt add up to me. I didnt trust him. The fact that his truck was blocking the side walk entrance when he had enough room to park in the center or to the left, told me that he was blocking people from entering his house. Although I knew even from the conversation that I should not go, my son is the one who talked me into driving past his house. I am glad that I did not go alone and the next time I feel what I feel I will listen. All these thoughts ran through my mind as of what could have happened if I had gone alone. Even when I felt uncomfortable in speaking to this guy on the phone and knew I should pass this one up I kept arguing with myself afterward, which in fact is the wrong thing to do.
This guy talked about this custody battle he was going through way too much and about his daughter way too much for comfort and later on I felt that he did it on purpose as a way to lure me in and try to make me feel comfortable. This guy was not american but hispanic. Him saying he was an outside sales rep for home depot didnt ring true to me either because he had been so badly burned I couldnt see this man doing this job. Plus he said he had been taken care of for a very long time which I imagine was due to his condition. I did feel bad for him in regards to him being burned but not enough to want to clean his filthy house. I just didnt believe anything this guy said. His stories clashed alot and he did alot of back peddling.
When I got home I decided to delete my add on CL and emailed this guy to tell him I declined the job. Although I am meeting that other guy later with son in tow, I feel better about this one as he gave me his full name, address and phone number and of course I felt comfortable during the phone conversation while with the other one I did not. Plus I feel comfortable knowing this guy I am meeting later lives in the center of town in a very nice neighborhood unlike the other one who lived in the country in a run down house on a wooded lot with no other houses next to it.
I have learned a valuable lesson here and decided that I put myself at risk and for what? To make some money. Money is not that important no matter how bad the economy is right now.
Update: the first guy I spoke to that I had a good feeling about, was in fact a super nice guy and will be cleaning fo rhim every other week..so thats good.
Yesterday I responded to another email I received. When I spoke to this guy I felt uneasy, bad feelings started to wash over me right away. As soon as I made an appt to go to his house I didnt want to go and expressed my feelings to my son and he suggested we go drive by his house so we did. The guys truck was in the driveway and on the way home I decided to call him to ask if I could stop by since I was in the neighborhood, he said he was leaving within the hour and I got the distinct feeling that he didnt want me too but I did anyways. When my son and I pulled in the driveway I notice his truck was parked right next to the side walk. There was only one way in and one way out. We walked around the side walk and over a bush to get up to his balcony. as I was walking up this dirty balcony that were strewed with beer cans I thought, " what the hell am I doing here?" As soon as I saw him I was shocked because he had burn scars all over his face. We went inside this filthy house, the man introduced himself, shaking my hand with knarled scarred hands. The house was very small with 3 bedrooms. All the bed rooms had dirty clothes piled up as high a table, I didnt walk into the rooms but stood in the tiny hallway with my son right behind me and the man in front of me. We walked back out and into a very tiny filthy kitchen and he proceed to talk about his daughter and showed us a picture on a cork board. As he was talking I scanned the living srea, which again was filthy. I just wanted to get the hell out of there fast. I didnt feel comfortable, I felt like the house was more of a hang out for drug addicts and a place I didnt want to be in let alone clean. We high tailed it out of there and as we were leaving my son asked me why he had texas plates if he lived in Ohio. I thought that was a very good question as the guy stated he has lived there for a year. I know that your supposed to get plates in the area you live in and wondered the same thing myself. I didnt believe anything that man had said. There were parts of his story that didnt add up to me. I didnt trust him. The fact that his truck was blocking the side walk entrance when he had enough room to park in the center or to the left, told me that he was blocking people from entering his house. Although I knew even from the conversation that I should not go, my son is the one who talked me into driving past his house. I am glad that I did not go alone and the next time I feel what I feel I will listen. All these thoughts ran through my mind as of what could have happened if I had gone alone. Even when I felt uncomfortable in speaking to this guy on the phone and knew I should pass this one up I kept arguing with myself afterward, which in fact is the wrong thing to do.
This guy talked about this custody battle he was going through way too much and about his daughter way too much for comfort and later on I felt that he did it on purpose as a way to lure me in and try to make me feel comfortable. This guy was not american but hispanic. Him saying he was an outside sales rep for home depot didnt ring true to me either because he had been so badly burned I couldnt see this man doing this job. Plus he said he had been taken care of for a very long time which I imagine was due to his condition. I did feel bad for him in regards to him being burned but not enough to want to clean his filthy house. I just didnt believe anything this guy said. His stories clashed alot and he did alot of back peddling.
When I got home I decided to delete my add on CL and emailed this guy to tell him I declined the job. Although I am meeting that other guy later with son in tow, I feel better about this one as he gave me his full name, address and phone number and of course I felt comfortable during the phone conversation while with the other one I did not. Plus I feel comfortable knowing this guy I am meeting later lives in the center of town in a very nice neighborhood unlike the other one who lived in the country in a run down house on a wooded lot with no other houses next to it.
I have learned a valuable lesson here and decided that I put myself at risk and for what? To make some money. Money is not that important no matter how bad the economy is right now.
Update: the first guy I spoke to that I had a good feeling about, was in fact a super nice guy and will be cleaning fo rhim every other week..so thats good.
Wednesday, July 8, 2009
Wierd Ebay Auctions
Here are some wierd Ebay auctions!
Possessed Shirt
8-sL8!~~_2.jpg)
Doll
Hello, and welcome to this VERY unique auction item. I have obtained this item on eBay previously and I have actually sold it. Perhaps some of you remember this item? (It was just about a month ago when I listed this item and sold it.) Well, the strange thing happened after this item was sold and sent out. IT CAME BACK to my house~! One day it appeared on our front door with no box, no shipping label, nothing. So......... I am trying again to find a PERMANENT HOME for this thing! If you are interested or simply curious, please read on! I have obtained this item on eBay with a curiosity. I was VERY MUCH drawn to it as soon as I saw it. So, I had to get it. Well, the night I received this item, I experienced some strange things. My bed room lights and out side flood lights turned off at the same time for no apparent reason as I just sat down on my computer desk. It really gave me a chill as I was not expecting anything like this even I have heard people talk about these things. Because of the nature of this very unique item, I wanted to keep in touch with my original seller. The seller told me that it would be perfectly alright to stay in touch. I wanted to add my seller's eMail address to my personal address book on my computer, but for some reason, when I tried to add an information, my computer acted up and did not let me type in any of the seller's information. I actually struggled it for couple of hours. and finally my computer program froze shortly after. Warning: IF for whatever reason as your computer act up, its NOT eBay or your computer malfanction. When I finally was able to work with my address book. I nearly screamed! The information I was going to type it in was already in place with the seller's name on it~!!! It really spooked me out, and up to this day, I have no idea how all this can be explained. I started to feel really scared. I decided to keep it in an original shipped package and hide it away.... I did not want to look at it anymore. I hide it away in a storage room for couple of months tried to forget about it entirely. I decided to auction this thing out because I decided that want it gone. I do not know why I waited so long, but as bad as it did to me, I have been very attached to this thing.
PLEASE NOTE: I have described my TRUTH to THE BEST of my knowledge. I believe this item to be connected with some sort of spirit. This is NOT a toy. You will receive the copy of detailed documentation of this item.
Possessed Shirt
Ok...this was my favorite shirt until I put it on the otherday and my son told me it had holes in it! It never had holes!These strange unexplainable round holes started appearing out of nowhere like some kind of sadistic magic trick.If stigmata can happen to a shirt then that is the only explanation. I swear it may be possessed by demons or the devil himself. This shirt may need an exorcism!!! I still thinkit's cool but it scares the crap out of my wife so I have to sell it. Make sure you have a priest or rabbi to say a specialprayer over it before you wear it. Whooooo...(sound of a ghost)!
( no bids at the time I found this)
Haunted Unicorn Doll
8-sL8!~~_2.jpg)
Doll
Hello, and welcome to this VERY unique auction item. I have obtained this item on eBay previously and I have actually sold it. Perhaps some of you remember this item? (It was just about a month ago when I listed this item and sold it.) Well, the strange thing happened after this item was sold and sent out. IT CAME BACK to my house~! One day it appeared on our front door with no box, no shipping label, nothing. So......... I am trying again to find a PERMANENT HOME for this thing! If you are interested or simply curious, please read on! I have obtained this item on eBay with a curiosity. I was VERY MUCH drawn to it as soon as I saw it. So, I had to get it. Well, the night I received this item, I experienced some strange things. My bed room lights and out side flood lights turned off at the same time for no apparent reason as I just sat down on my computer desk. It really gave me a chill as I was not expecting anything like this even I have heard people talk about these things. Because of the nature of this very unique item, I wanted to keep in touch with my original seller. The seller told me that it would be perfectly alright to stay in touch. I wanted to add my seller's eMail address to my personal address book on my computer, but for some reason, when I tried to add an information, my computer acted up and did not let me type in any of the seller's information. I actually struggled it for couple of hours. and finally my computer program froze shortly after. Warning: IF for whatever reason as your computer act up, its NOT eBay or your computer malfanction. When I finally was able to work with my address book. I nearly screamed! The information I was going to type it in was already in place with the seller's name on it~!!! It really spooked me out, and up to this day, I have no idea how all this can be explained. I started to feel really scared. I decided to keep it in an original shipped package and hide it away.... I did not want to look at it anymore. I hide it away in a storage room for couple of months tried to forget about it entirely. I decided to auction this thing out because I decided that want it gone. I do not know why I waited so long, but as bad as it did to me, I have been very attached to this thing.
PLEASE NOTE: I have described my TRUTH to THE BEST of my knowledge. I believe this item to be connected with some sort of spirit. This is NOT a toy. You will receive the copy of detailed documentation of this item.
( BIdding was at $25)
Q~~_2.jpg)
M.J's face on burnt toast
Haunted Voodoo Doll Trapped in Jar
Q~~_2.jpg)
M.J's face on burnt toast
You Are Bidding On An Image Of Michael Jackson Actually Burnt Onto A Piece Of Toast. It miraculously popped out of my toaster the morning before the incident of the Michael Jackson death. May He Rest In PieceAugust 29, 1958 - June 26, 2009
( I dont know how they got this image on a burnt piece of toast- maybe used a wood burning tool? Bidding was at $20)
Tuesday, July 7, 2009
Just a feeling
On the 3rd of July a good friend invited a friend of hers over, one whom I had never met before. We drank some beers, laughed, played corntoss and later went inside to play farkle. Before the game started I got this feeling that this friend was also into the paranormal and I said, " hey you believe in the paranormal like I do , dont you? and he said, " As a matter of fact I do and my house is haunted" After some eye rolling from my ever loving atheist husband we talked about it a little bit more when this new friend brought up the subject of him being cheated on. My good friend asked him, " How many times have you been cheated on?" I got the feeling that it was 3 times and at the same exact time he gave his answer, I raised up 3 fingers and he said, " 3". He looked at me and said, " How in the hell did you know that?" To which I replied, " Just a feeling"
It is rather cool when things like that happen and im always left to wonder about it but know that my feelings are usually right on target.
It is rather cool when things like that happen and im always left to wonder about it but know that my feelings are usually right on target.
Zombie Road
I recently watched a facinating documentary on the Sci-fi channel called, " Children of the grave" by the Booth Brothers. A group of paranormal investigaters ( Paranormal Task Force) went to a place known as "Zombie Road", which is located in Missouri. The photo they took, ( above) which depicts what people claim to be " Shadow People" in the woods. They claim that when this photo was taken they didnt see these shadow people until the film was processed. I think this is one of the most facinating pictures I have ever seen but again take it with a grain of salt.Zombie Road was named after a man who they claimed was a killer that lived in the woods in a shack by the River. There have been many tales of people going into these woods to never have been seen again, people hearing things and seeing things only to find there is nothing there seen by the naked eye, People claim that the woods seem to change and a feeling of utter claustrophobia takes over. Tales of human sacrafice and death are prevelent which only enhances the lure. If you want to read more about the history of Zombie Road read the book: " Out Past the Campfire Light" by Troy Taylor.
Zombie Road is by far one of the scariest places I have ever heard about and although the stories are facinating it is one place i dont think I would dare to go. But as with all ghostly places its all about promotion and I do think they did a great job promoting Zombie Road. I am sure that people will go there in droves thanks to this documentary.
Go there if you DARE!!!!!!
If you have a true Zombie Road tale I would love to put it here.
Monday, July 6, 2009
Real or fake?
Took this photo on the 4th of July. Ill leave it up to you to decide if its real or fake and then later on I will reveal more about it later.
This was done using cigerette smoke..by accident..
Monday, June 29, 2009
Conventions/ UFO/ Paranormal
Rosewell UFO Festival - July 2-5, Roswell NM www.ufofestivalroswell.com
Ancient of Days 2009 Roswell UFO conference July 4-5, Roswell NM www.ancientofdays.net
Chesapeake Pagan Summer Gathering July 9-12, Darlington, MD
chesapeakepagans.org/gathering/
AA-EVP Conference July 11-12, Los Angeles, CA www.aaevp.com
Eastern Regional Paranormal Conference July 17-19, Harpers Ferry, WV
www.cosmicpantheon.com/conference
Norcal Paracon 2009 July 17-19, Monterey, CA
www.norcalghosthunters.com/norcalparacon09.html
Great Lakes Paranormal Convention July 24, Eveleth, MN
www.darkplainsradio.com/event.html
Paracon 2009, Aug 6-7, Sarnia, ON www.paracon2009.com
40th Annual International UFO Symposium, Aug 6-9, Denver, CO
www.mufon.com/symposia.htm
Shag Harbour UFO Festival , Aug 14-15, Shag Harbour, NS www.shagharbour.com
Ohio Paranormal Convention Aug 14-16, Dayton, Oh
www.southernohioparanormal.org/paracon
Celtic Ireland Tour, Aug 16-24, Ireland www.chetsnow.com/ireland
Bay Area UFO Conference, Sept 12-13, Santa Clara, CA
www.thebayareaufoexpo.com
Pennsylvania UFO Conference, Oct 17, Youngwood PA www.pamufon.com
Burlington Vortex Conference, Oct 30-Nov 2, Burlington, WI
www.burlingtonnews.net/burlingtonvortexconference
Ancient of Days 2009 Roswell UFO conference July 4-5, Roswell NM www.ancientofdays.net
Chesapeake Pagan Summer Gathering July 9-12, Darlington, MD
chesapeakepagans.org/gathering/
AA-EVP Conference July 11-12, Los Angeles, CA www.aaevp.com
Eastern Regional Paranormal Conference July 17-19, Harpers Ferry, WV
www.cosmicpantheon.com/conference
Norcal Paracon 2009 July 17-19, Monterey, CA
www.norcalghosthunters.com/norcalparacon09.html
Great Lakes Paranormal Convention July 24, Eveleth, MN
www.darkplainsradio.com/event.html
Paracon 2009, Aug 6-7, Sarnia, ON www.paracon2009.com
40th Annual International UFO Symposium, Aug 6-9, Denver, CO
www.mufon.com/symposia.htm
Shag Harbour UFO Festival , Aug 14-15, Shag Harbour, NS www.shagharbour.com
Ohio Paranormal Convention Aug 14-16, Dayton, Oh
www.southernohioparanormal.org/paracon
Celtic Ireland Tour, Aug 16-24, Ireland www.chetsnow.com/ireland
Bay Area UFO Conference, Sept 12-13, Santa Clara, CA
www.thebayareaufoexpo.com
Pennsylvania UFO Conference, Oct 17, Youngwood PA www.pamufon.com
Burlington Vortex Conference, Oct 30-Nov 2, Burlington, WI
www.burlingtonnews.net/burlingtonvortexconference
Friday, June 19, 2009
Bird Symbology
Ever hear the saying: When a bird hits your window and dies then someone you know will die.
Before my uncle died a sparrow hit my window and died, 1 week later my uncle died. My uncle has been suffering from cancer and fought it hard. He was afraid to die. I was told that right before he took his last breath he saw the Virgin Mary. After he died I swear I could still hear him in the house from time to time.
They also say that Black Crows are a sign of death as well. I personally love black crows. They love dog food. I used to put dog food outside for them and 4 of them would eat it and hang around. They were pretty big , they would even sit in a tree by my bedroom window and caw. They are facinating birds.
I also find Buzzards facinating as well. A Naturalist friend of mine said that these birds will urinate on their feet & legs to keep them cool.
Various Bird Symbology:
White Dove: well known symbol of peace; a symbol of the Holy Spirit descending on Christ, as depicted in many artistic works. A pair of white doves is a common symbol of love and devotion.
Mourning Dove: commonly thought of as a potential symbol of upcoming death to someone you know, but only if it is seen in unusual circumstances and not just eating at the bird feeder or sitting on a telephone line.
Eagle: Among the 7 mortal sins, depicts pride; among the 4 cardinal virtues, justice. Symbol of John the Evangelist, depicting spiritual cognition, faith, healing and ascension. Similar powerful symbol of the Great Spirit to the American Indians, who use it's feathers in many ceremonial dress & implements.
Goose: symbol of fidelity and loyalty. Could also be a metaphor for
"being goosed" or "acting like a goose."
Ostrich: closing eyes to unpleasant facts. Just mentioning "Y2K" will make many ostriches out of you! Also a symbol of meditation, since the Ostrich parent does not sit and hatch it's eggs, but lets the sun do it's work while it guards them vigilantly.
Owl: wisdom, as portrayed in so many children's stories and cartoons.
Peacock: pride, vanity and showing off due to the male's proud strut; but the male does this as part of his mating ritual to get the attention of the female, so I would apply this as such. It is used to symbolize the American CBS network, and a metaphor could be "showing your true colors." The peacock also symbolizes joy in the afterlife. True story: my mother & I visited my grandmother's grave one afternoon to find a living, breathing peacock standing there staring at us. When I found out that it symbolized "joy in the afterlife," you can imagine how special that was. How often does one find a peacock standing on a grave? Coincidence, my foot!
Nightingale: symbolizes yearning and pain; in Christianity it
symbolizes the longing for heaven.
Raven: intelligence; oftentimes depicting things we really prefer not to hear.
Stork: instantly recognizable in our culture as a symbol that a baby has been delivered or is due, possibly due to the young stork's habit of gratefully feeding it's parents when it becomes a fledgling; or due to the stork's return after winter migration, when nature begins anew.
Swan: transformation, as in from "ugly duckling" into a beautiful swan. Also symbolizes loyalty and fidelity.
Turkey: Is any American unfamiliar with the symbology of "Turkey Day?" Also referred to as a metaphor often used to describe something as being silly, or an embarrassing failure or dud.
Vulture: impending death, or a metaphor for waiting to take advantage of someone in dire trouble, as in "the vultures are circling."
Egg: symbolizes primal beginnings from which all life springs forth;
also in Christianity this is a symbol of resurrection (ever wonder where the thought of Easter Eggs came from?), as in Christ breaking out of his tomb similar to a chick breaking free from it's egg. Could also have metaphorical influence, such as the age-old question, "Which came first--the chicken or the egg?" In this manner it could be saying, "Some questions can never be answered by mere humans, so quit agonizing over a problem without solutions and deal with what-is, as it is."
Other types of symbology involving birds: metaphors such as
"bird-brain", "You eat like a bird", "birds of a feather flock
together," "that's for the birds", "A bird in the hand is worth 2 in the
bush", "feathered friends", etc. Just apply the metaphor to the context of your dream to get the gist of what the symbology entails. Also helpful is relating bird dream symbols to song lyrics. Think of how many different songs mention birds in one way or another.
Courtesy to: http://www.readersdigest.ca
(See also: Dream Interpretation, Dream Dictionary, Meaning of Dreams, Dream Interpretation Birds, Dream Dictionary Birds)
Before my uncle died a sparrow hit my window and died, 1 week later my uncle died. My uncle has been suffering from cancer and fought it hard. He was afraid to die. I was told that right before he took his last breath he saw the Virgin Mary. After he died I swear I could still hear him in the house from time to time.
They also say that Black Crows are a sign of death as well. I personally love black crows. They love dog food. I used to put dog food outside for them and 4 of them would eat it and hang around. They were pretty big , they would even sit in a tree by my bedroom window and caw. They are facinating birds.
I also find Buzzards facinating as well. A Naturalist friend of mine said that these birds will urinate on their feet & legs to keep them cool.
Various Bird Symbology:
White Dove: well known symbol of peace; a symbol of the Holy Spirit descending on Christ, as depicted in many artistic works. A pair of white doves is a common symbol of love and devotion.
Mourning Dove: commonly thought of as a potential symbol of upcoming death to someone you know, but only if it is seen in unusual circumstances and not just eating at the bird feeder or sitting on a telephone line.
Eagle: Among the 7 mortal sins, depicts pride; among the 4 cardinal virtues, justice. Symbol of John the Evangelist, depicting spiritual cognition, faith, healing and ascension. Similar powerful symbol of the Great Spirit to the American Indians, who use it's feathers in many ceremonial dress & implements.
Goose: symbol of fidelity and loyalty. Could also be a metaphor for
"being goosed" or "acting like a goose."
Ostrich: closing eyes to unpleasant facts. Just mentioning "Y2K" will make many ostriches out of you!
Owl: wisdom, as portrayed in so many children's stories and cartoons.
Peacock: pride, vanity and showing off due to the male's proud strut; but the male does this as part of his mating ritual to get the attention of the female, so I would apply this as such. It is used to symbolize the American CBS network, and a metaphor could be "showing your true colors." The peacock also symbolizes joy in the afterlife. True story: my mother & I visited my grandmother's grave one afternoon to find a living, breathing peacock standing there staring at us. When I found out that it symbolized "joy in the afterlife," you can imagine how special that was. How often does one find a peacock standing on a grave? Coincidence, my foot!
Nightingale: symbolizes yearning and pain; in Christianity it
symbolizes the longing for heaven.
Raven: intelligence; oftentimes depicting things we really prefer not to hear.
Stork: instantly recognizable in our culture as a symbol that a baby has been delivered or is due, possibly due to the young stork's habit of gratefully feeding it's parents when it becomes a fledgling; or due to the stork's return after winter migration, when nature begins anew.
Swan: transformation, as in from "ugly duckling" into a beautiful swan. Also symbolizes loyalty and fidelity.
Turkey: Is any American unfamiliar with the symbology of "Turkey Day?" Also referred to as a metaphor often used to describe something as being silly, or an embarrassing failure or dud.
Vulture: impending death, or a metaphor for waiting to take advantage of someone in dire trouble, as in "the vultures are circling."
Egg: symbolizes primal beginnings from which all life springs forth;
also in Christianity this is a symbol of resurrection (ever wonder where the thought of Easter Eggs came from?), as in Christ breaking out of his tomb similar to a chick breaking free from it's egg. Could also have metaphorical influence, such as the age-old question, "Which came first--the chicken or the egg?" In this manner it could be saying, "Some questions can never be answered by mere humans, so quit agonizing over a problem without solutions and deal with what-is, as it is."
Other types of symbology involving birds: metaphors such as
"bird-brain", "You eat like a bird", "birds of a feather flock
together," "that's for the birds", "A bird in the hand is worth 2 in the
bush", "feathered friends", etc. Just apply the metaphor to the context of your dream to get the gist of what the symbology entails. Also helpful is relating bird dream symbols to song lyrics. Think of how many different songs mention birds in one way or another.
Courtesy to: http://www.readersdigest.ca
(See also: Dream Interpretation, Dream Dictionary, Meaning of Dreams, Dream Interpretation Birds, Dream Dictionary Birds)
Wednesday, June 17, 2009
Dreams
This morning I had this dream about my sister in law, whom I never dream about. She was conning people out of money and donating a % to breast cancer. Sometimes dreams are just dreams but in this case I think it could mean something especially since I never dream of her and also because she has a high rate of breast cancer in her family. This is one of those times when you either pass it off as just a dream or pass along the information and possibly look like a complete fool in the process.
I can usually tell when its just a dream or a precognitive dream and in this case it could have some significance to her that I am supposed to replay to her. its happened before. When I dreamt of my X husbands wife having a heart problem, she didnt know about it and she went to the doctor and found out that she indeed had a heart problem. I remember my X calling me to thank me for telling them, that it in fact saved her life.
I think I should first start off by asking her when the last time was when she had a mamogram and go from there. My interpretation of it is that since she wasnt donating money to an actual breast cancer charity but to breast cancer itself could mean that she could have a % of it and a % removed. I am only speculating of course but there has to be some significance to it otherwise I would not of had the dream and since she doesnt con people out of money I am left to speculate on the dream and come to my own conclusion.
I did call her and its been quite a few years since she has had one so now it is up to her to go get one. I decided that I misewell go and have one as well since my last one was 1 year ago. For those who have not had one done I highly recommend it. If you can not afford one you can call your local breast care center and see if you qualify for a free mamogram- thats what I did and I qualified.
Breast Cancer screening saves lives!
When I dream of a specific person that I never dream about, it usually means something.
You can also ask for guidence on a specific problem before you go to sleep, if you dont get an answer right away keep asking the question before you go to sleep and eventually you will get an answer.
Update: July,7th,09. After having this dream I decided to get my yearly breast exam done and it came back clear.
I do believe that this dream I had was in fact a dream regarding my sister in law. She refuses to go get an exam at this time and again I am left to wonder and wait praying that this was just a dream.
I can usually tell when its just a dream or a precognitive dream and in this case it could have some significance to her that I am supposed to replay to her. its happened before. When I dreamt of my X husbands wife having a heart problem, she didnt know about it and she went to the doctor and found out that she indeed had a heart problem. I remember my X calling me to thank me for telling them, that it in fact saved her life.
I think I should first start off by asking her when the last time was when she had a mamogram and go from there. My interpretation of it is that since she wasnt donating money to an actual breast cancer charity but to breast cancer itself could mean that she could have a % of it and a % removed. I am only speculating of course but there has to be some significance to it otherwise I would not of had the dream and since she doesnt con people out of money I am left to speculate on the dream and come to my own conclusion.
I did call her and its been quite a few years since she has had one so now it is up to her to go get one. I decided that I misewell go and have one as well since my last one was 1 year ago. For those who have not had one done I highly recommend it. If you can not afford one you can call your local breast care center and see if you qualify for a free mamogram- thats what I did and I qualified.
Breast Cancer screening saves lives!
When I dream of a specific person that I never dream about, it usually means something.
You can also ask for guidence on a specific problem before you go to sleep, if you dont get an answer right away keep asking the question before you go to sleep and eventually you will get an answer.
Update: July,7th,09. After having this dream I decided to get my yearly breast exam done and it came back clear.
I do believe that this dream I had was in fact a dream regarding my sister in law. She refuses to go get an exam at this time and again I am left to wonder and wait praying that this was just a dream.
Tuesday, May 26, 2009
Just so ya know!
Just wanted to let ya know that were behind on our bills due to the shitty economy and we had our cable & internet shut off a week ago, so as soon as we can pay them it will be back on. I am using my parents computer at the moment. The on going worry of losing everything we have looms over my head like a black cloud! We need a miracle!
Tuesday, May 19, 2009
Did Eisenhower Meet with Aliens?
The Rumors
There have been rumors and conspiracy theories for years that President Dwight Eisenhower met with alien visitors in 1954 in a hastily arranged trip.
As the story goes, he was quickly called away from his scheduled routine to see an alien craft and its wreckage, and exchange pleasantries with beings from beyond the stars. The location for this alleged clandestine meeting was Edwards Air Force Base.
The basis of this story was that during the week of February 17-24, when he was in Palm Springs, California, he did disappear on the evening of Saturday, February 20, 1954. When the press learned that Ike was not where he was scheduled to be, they demanded an explanation.
When the press did not get their answer quick enough, rumors began to spread that the President was either very ill, or worse, had died.
Hastily Called Press Conference To counteract these dastardly rumors, Press Secretary James Haggerty summoned the press to a quickly called conference, and told them that Eisenhower had suffered a broken took while eating a chicken dinner, and emergency dental repair was affected by a local dentist.
Sounds reasonable, right? But, later in a 1979 interview when it was discovered that the dentist's wife knew nothing of this visit, the rumors gained new momentum, and continue even to this day.
Now, you would think that the dentist would have told everyone he knew about treating the President, especially his wife. I would have immediately called home from the office, and said, "Hey, you'll never guess who I have in the chair?"
Also fueling the fire was that records at the Eisenhower Library, which kept all the documents relating to his health, showed no dental work for the month of February, 1954.
Also, many "thank you" notes were sent out to those who aided in the Palm Springs visit. These include the usual: florists, those who offered to play golf with Eisenhower, people who met his plane, and the minister who presided over the Sunday service the President attended, among others. However, no dentist is mentioned.
This ongoing rumor has been lately addressed on Larry W. Bryant's blog site, FOIA Request to CIA re Film Footage of Eisenhower's Inspection of an Alien Spacecraft and Its Deceased Occupants. Bryant is a well known columnist for UFO Magazine.
Coast to Coast AM Radio Show
His request is fueled by a man who called in to a broadcast of George Noory's "Coast to Coast AM" on February 3, 2009.
The man, who called himself "Bob," told Noory of his recent acquisition of old 16mm black and white film which showed Eisenhower and the late eccentric inventor and billionaire, Howard Hughes. The two men were allegedly shown inspecting remains of a crashed flying saucer, along with its alien crew.
Of course, all we have here is one man's testimony. And a disturbing fact is that during the radio broadcast, Noory told the man that he would talk to him off the air. What the two discussed, or what additional details Noory gleaned from this conversation we do not know at this time.
While on the air, the unknown man did tell the audience that he was military, and his job was monitoring satellite cameras. When asked how he got his hands on the film, he stated that he had "inherited" them.
He added that he had viewed some of the film, and what he had seen "scared him to death."
This is all very interesting, and if the entire story could be proven, it would certainly shock the world. If any new information comes from this, I will certainly update this information
Information on About.com
There have been rumors and conspiracy theories for years that President Dwight Eisenhower met with alien visitors in 1954 in a hastily arranged trip.
As the story goes, he was quickly called away from his scheduled routine to see an alien craft and its wreckage, and exchange pleasantries with beings from beyond the stars. The location for this alleged clandestine meeting was Edwards Air Force Base.
The basis of this story was that during the week of February 17-24, when he was in Palm Springs, California, he did disappear on the evening of Saturday, February 20, 1954. When the press learned that Ike was not where he was scheduled to be, they demanded an explanation.
When the press did not get their answer quick enough, rumors began to spread that the President was either very ill, or worse, had died.
Hastily Called Press Conference To counteract these dastardly rumors, Press Secretary James Haggerty summoned the press to a quickly called conference, and told them that Eisenhower had suffered a broken took while eating a chicken dinner, and emergency dental repair was affected by a local dentist.
Sounds reasonable, right? But, later in a 1979 interview when it was discovered that the dentist's wife knew nothing of this visit, the rumors gained new momentum, and continue even to this day.
Now, you would think that the dentist would have told everyone he knew about treating the President, especially his wife. I would have immediately called home from the office, and said, "Hey, you'll never guess who I have in the chair?"
Also fueling the fire was that records at the Eisenhower Library, which kept all the documents relating to his health, showed no dental work for the month of February, 1954.
Also, many "thank you" notes were sent out to those who aided in the Palm Springs visit. These include the usual: florists, those who offered to play golf with Eisenhower, people who met his plane, and the minister who presided over the Sunday service the President attended, among others. However, no dentist is mentioned.
This ongoing rumor has been lately addressed on Larry W. Bryant's blog site, FOIA Request to CIA re Film Footage of Eisenhower's Inspection of an Alien Spacecraft and Its Deceased Occupants. Bryant is a well known columnist for UFO Magazine.
Coast to Coast AM Radio Show
His request is fueled by a man who called in to a broadcast of George Noory's "Coast to Coast AM" on February 3, 2009.
The man, who called himself "Bob," told Noory of his recent acquisition of old 16mm black and white film which showed Eisenhower and the late eccentric inventor and billionaire, Howard Hughes. The two men were allegedly shown inspecting remains of a crashed flying saucer, along with its alien crew.
Of course, all we have here is one man's testimony. And a disturbing fact is that during the radio broadcast, Noory told the man that he would talk to him off the air. What the two discussed, or what additional details Noory gleaned from this conversation we do not know at this time.
While on the air, the unknown man did tell the audience that he was military, and his job was monitoring satellite cameras. When asked how he got his hands on the film, he stated that he had "inherited" them.
He added that he had viewed some of the film, and what he had seen "scared him to death."
This is all very interesting, and if the entire story could be proven, it would certainly shock the world. If any new information comes from this, I will certainly update this information
Information on About.com
Joe Biden Reveals Secret Bunker Location
Vice President Joe Biden, well-known for his verbal gaffes, may have finally outdone himself, divulging potentially classified information meant to save the life of a sitting vice president.
According to a report, while recently attending the Gridiron Club dinner in Washington, an annual event where powerful politicians and media elite get a chance to cozy up to one another, Biden told his dinnermates about the existence of a secret bunker under the old U.S. Naval Observatory, which is now the home of the vice president.
The bunker is believed to be the secure, undisclosed location former Vice President Dick Cheney remained under protection in secret after the 9/11 attacks.
Eleanor Clift, Newsweek magazine's Washington contributing editor, said Biden revealed the location while filling in for President Obama at the dinner, who, along with Grover Cleveland, is the only president to skip the gathering.
According to Clift's report on the Newsweek blog, Biden "said a young naval officer giving him a tour of the residence showed him the hideaway, which is behind a massive steel door secured by an elaborate lock with a narrow connecting hallway lined with shelves filled with communications equipment."
Clift continued: "The officer explained that when Cheney was in lock down, this was where his most trusted aides were stationed, an image that Biden conveyed in a way that suggested we shouldn't be surprised that the policies that emerged were off the wall."
On Monday, Biden's press office issued a statement in response to this story, denying the bunker report.
"What the Vice President described in his comments was not -- as some press reports have suggested -- an underground facility, but rather, an upstairs workspace in the residence, which he understood was frequently used by Vice President Cheney and his aides," said Biden's spokesperson Elizabeth Alexander. "That workspace was converted into an upstairs guestroom when the Bidens moved into the residence. There was no disclosure of classified information."
In December 2002, neighbors complained of loud construction work being done at the Naval Observatory, which has been used as a residence by vice presidents since 1974.
The upset neighbors were sent a letter by the observatory's superintendent, calling the work "sensitive in nature" and "classified" and that it was urgent it be completed "on a highly accelerated schedule."
Residents said they believed workers were digging deep into the ground, which would support Biden's report of a secret bunker, but officials never confirmed the purpose of the work performed.
The revelation is the latest from Biden, who has a long history of political blunders.
Most recently, he said in a televised interview that if a family member asked him about traveling he'd advise staying away from public transportation or confined spaces to avoid swine flu -- a remark described as "borderline fearmongering" by an airline spokesman.
Story found on FOX news online
( This has been all over the news as of late!! What in the hell was OBAMA thinking when he hired this moran? - Biden is a complete JACKASS!!!! You cant take this guy anywhere without him spouting off at the mouth, he's like a damn child that needs to be told what to say or do. He misewell give the terrorists a damn tour while hes at it.
His press office is back peddling big time. But guess what? You cant take back shit once its in the toilet, and believe me his shit is HUGE!!! This isnt the first dumb thing hes said and I am sure it will not be his last. Can't wait to see what other gov't secrets hes going to give away.
Since hes giving secret information away I would like to know if the Gov't is behind the UFO conspiracys , if they did find aliens at Roswell, if aliens are real , if they have aliens in their undergound bunkers, if they are doing scientific experiments on them, and if they in fact have been working side by side with them as people theorize that they have been doing so for years.
Thats what I want to know! I guess people are right when they say that Biden only has half a brain. Obviously hes using the dumb half of his brain cause he is not the smartest tool in the shed! )
According to a report, while recently attending the Gridiron Club dinner in Washington, an annual event where powerful politicians and media elite get a chance to cozy up to one another, Biden told his dinnermates about the existence of a secret bunker under the old U.S. Naval Observatory, which is now the home of the vice president.
The bunker is believed to be the secure, undisclosed location former Vice President Dick Cheney remained under protection in secret after the 9/11 attacks.
Eleanor Clift, Newsweek magazine's Washington contributing editor, said Biden revealed the location while filling in for President Obama at the dinner, who, along with Grover Cleveland, is the only president to skip the gathering.
According to Clift's report on the Newsweek blog, Biden "said a young naval officer giving him a tour of the residence showed him the hideaway, which is behind a massive steel door secured by an elaborate lock with a narrow connecting hallway lined with shelves filled with communications equipment."
Clift continued: "The officer explained that when Cheney was in lock down, this was where his most trusted aides were stationed, an image that Biden conveyed in a way that suggested we shouldn't be surprised that the policies that emerged were off the wall."
On Monday, Biden's press office issued a statement in response to this story, denying the bunker report.
"What the Vice President described in his comments was not -- as some press reports have suggested -- an underground facility, but rather, an upstairs workspace in the residence, which he understood was frequently used by Vice President Cheney and his aides," said Biden's spokesperson Elizabeth Alexander. "That workspace was converted into an upstairs guestroom when the Bidens moved into the residence. There was no disclosure of classified information."
In December 2002, neighbors complained of loud construction work being done at the Naval Observatory, which has been used as a residence by vice presidents since 1974.
The upset neighbors were sent a letter by the observatory's superintendent, calling the work "sensitive in nature" and "classified" and that it was urgent it be completed "on a highly accelerated schedule."
Residents said they believed workers were digging deep into the ground, which would support Biden's report of a secret bunker, but officials never confirmed the purpose of the work performed.
The revelation is the latest from Biden, who has a long history of political blunders.
Most recently, he said in a televised interview that if a family member asked him about traveling he'd advise staying away from public transportation or confined spaces to avoid swine flu -- a remark described as "borderline fearmongering" by an airline spokesman.
Story found on FOX news online
( This has been all over the news as of late!! What in the hell was OBAMA thinking when he hired this moran? - Biden is a complete JACKASS!!!! You cant take this guy anywhere without him spouting off at the mouth, he's like a damn child that needs to be told what to say or do. He misewell give the terrorists a damn tour while hes at it.
His press office is back peddling big time. But guess what? You cant take back shit once its in the toilet, and believe me his shit is HUGE!!! This isnt the first dumb thing hes said and I am sure it will not be his last. Can't wait to see what other gov't secrets hes going to give away.
Since hes giving secret information away I would like to know if the Gov't is behind the UFO conspiracys , if they did find aliens at Roswell, if aliens are real , if they have aliens in their undergound bunkers, if they are doing scientific experiments on them, and if they in fact have been working side by side with them as people theorize that they have been doing so for years.
Thats what I want to know! I guess people are right when they say that Biden only has half a brain. Obviously hes using the dumb half of his brain cause he is not the smartest tool in the shed! )
Monday, May 18, 2009
Could Boy be Reincarnation of Fighter Pilot?
I found this story on ABC online. I remember watching a show about this boy on TV many years ago. Facinating story!
June 30, 2005 --
Six decades ago, a 21-year-old Navy fighter pilot on a mission over the Pacific was shot down by Japanese artillery. His name might have been forgotten, were it not for 6-year-old James Leininger.
Quite a few people — including those who knew the fighter pilot — think James is the pilot, reincarnated.
James' parents, Andrea and Bruce, a highly educated, modern couple, say they are "probably the people least likely to have a scenario like this pop up in their lives."
But over time, they have become convinced their little son has had a former life.
From an early age, James would play with nothing else but planes, his parents say. But when he was 2, they said the planes their son loved began to give him regular nightmares.
"I'd wake him up and he'd be screaming," Andrea told "Primetime Live" co-anchor Chris Cuomo. She said when she asked her son what he was dreaming about, he would say, "Airplane crash on fire, little man can't get out."
Reality Check
Andrea says her mom was the first to suggest James was remembering a past life.
At first, Andrea says she was doubtful. James was only watching kids' shows, his parents say, and they weren't watching World War II documentaries or conversing about military history.
But as time went by, Andrea began to wonder what to believe. In one video of James at age 3, he goes over a plane as if he's doing a preflight check.
Another time, Andrea said, she bought him a toy plane, and pointed out what appeared to be a bomb on its underside. She says James corrected her, and told her it was a drop tank. "I'd never heard of a drop tank," she said. "I didn't know what a drop tank was."
Then James' violent nightmares got worse, occurring three and four times a week. Andrea's mother suggested she look into the work of counselor and therapist Carol Bowman, who believes that the dead sometimes can be reborn.
With guidance from Bowman, they began to encourage James to share his memories — and immediately, Andrea says, the nightmares started to become less frequent. James was also becoming more articulate about his apparent past, she said.
Bowman said James was at the age when former lives are most easily recalled. "They haven't had the cultural conditioning, the layering over the experience in this life so the memories can percolate up more easily," she said.
Trail of Mysteries
Over time, James' parents say he revealed extraordinary details about the life of a former fighter pilot — mostly at bedtime, when he was drowsy.
They say James told them his plane had been hit by the Japanese and crashed. Andrea says James told his father he flew a Corsair, and then told her, "They used to get flat tires all the time."
In fact, historians and pilots agree that the plane's tires took a lot of punishment on landing. But that's a fact that could easily be found in books or on television.
Andrea says James also told his father the name of the boat he took off from — Natoma — and the name of someone he flew with — Jack Larson.
After some research, Bruce discovered both the Natoma and Jack Larson were real. The Natoma Bay was a small aircraft carrier in the Pacific. And Larson is living in Arkansas.
"It was like, holy mackerel," Bruce said. "You could have poured my brains out of my ears. I just couldn't believe it.
James 2 = James M. Huston Jr.?
Bruce became obsessed, searching the Internet, combing through military records and interviewing men who served aboard the Natoma Bay.
He said James told him he had been shot down at Iwo Jima. James had also begun signing his crayon drawings "James 3." Bruce soon learned that the only pilot from the squadron killed at Iwo Jima was James M. Huston Jr.
Bruce says James also told him his plane had sustained a direct hit on the engine.
Ralph Clarbour, a rear gunner on a U.S. airplane that flew off the Natoma Bay, says his plane was right next to one flown by James M. Huston Jr. during a raid near Iwo Jima on March 3, 1945.
Clarbour said he saw Huston's plane struck by anti-aircraft fire. "I would say he was hit head on, right in the middle of the engine," he said.
Treasured Mementos
Bruce says he now believes his son had a past life in which he was James M. Huston Jr. "He came back because he wasn't finished with something."
The Leiningers wrote a letter to Huston's sister, Anne Barron, about their little boy. And now she believes it as well.
"The child was so convincing in coming up with all the things that there is no way on the world he could know," she said.
But professor Paul Kurtz of the State University of New York at Buffalo, who heads an organization that investigates claims of the paranormal, says he thinks the parents are "self-deceived."
"They're fascinated by the mysterious and they built up a fairy tale," he said.
James' vivid, alleged recollections are starting to fade as he gets older — but among his prized possessions remain two haunting presents sent to him by Barron: a bust of George Washington and a model of a Corsair aircraft.
They were among the personal effects of James Huston sent home after the war.
"He appears to have experienced something that I don't think is unique, but the way it's been revealed is quite astounding," Bruce said.
Asked if the idea that James may have been someone else changes his or his wife's feeling about their son, Bruce said: "It doesn't change how we think. I don't look at him and say, 'That's not my boy.' That's my boy."
This story originally aired on April 15, 2004.
June 30, 2005 --
Six decades ago, a 21-year-old Navy fighter pilot on a mission over the Pacific was shot down by Japanese artillery. His name might have been forgotten, were it not for 6-year-old James Leininger.
Quite a few people — including those who knew the fighter pilot — think James is the pilot, reincarnated.
James' parents, Andrea and Bruce, a highly educated, modern couple, say they are "probably the people least likely to have a scenario like this pop up in their lives."
But over time, they have become convinced their little son has had a former life.
From an early age, James would play with nothing else but planes, his parents say. But when he was 2, they said the planes their son loved began to give him regular nightmares.
"I'd wake him up and he'd be screaming," Andrea told "Primetime Live" co-anchor Chris Cuomo. She said when she asked her son what he was dreaming about, he would say, "Airplane crash on fire, little man can't get out."
Reality Check
Andrea says her mom was the first to suggest James was remembering a past life.
At first, Andrea says she was doubtful. James was only watching kids' shows, his parents say, and they weren't watching World War II documentaries or conversing about military history.
But as time went by, Andrea began to wonder what to believe. In one video of James at age 3, he goes over a plane as if he's doing a preflight check.
Another time, Andrea said, she bought him a toy plane, and pointed out what appeared to be a bomb on its underside. She says James corrected her, and told her it was a drop tank. "I'd never heard of a drop tank," she said. "I didn't know what a drop tank was."
Then James' violent nightmares got worse, occurring three and four times a week. Andrea's mother suggested she look into the work of counselor and therapist Carol Bowman, who believes that the dead sometimes can be reborn.
With guidance from Bowman, they began to encourage James to share his memories — and immediately, Andrea says, the nightmares started to become less frequent. James was also becoming more articulate about his apparent past, she said.
Bowman said James was at the age when former lives are most easily recalled. "They haven't had the cultural conditioning, the layering over the experience in this life so the memories can percolate up more easily," she said.
Trail of Mysteries
Over time, James' parents say he revealed extraordinary details about the life of a former fighter pilot — mostly at bedtime, when he was drowsy.
They say James told them his plane had been hit by the Japanese and crashed. Andrea says James told his father he flew a Corsair, and then told her, "They used to get flat tires all the time."
In fact, historians and pilots agree that the plane's tires took a lot of punishment on landing. But that's a fact that could easily be found in books or on television.
Andrea says James also told his father the name of the boat he took off from — Natoma — and the name of someone he flew with — Jack Larson.
After some research, Bruce discovered both the Natoma and Jack Larson were real. The Natoma Bay was a small aircraft carrier in the Pacific. And Larson is living in Arkansas.
"It was like, holy mackerel," Bruce said. "You could have poured my brains out of my ears. I just couldn't believe it.
James 2 = James M. Huston Jr.?
Bruce became obsessed, searching the Internet, combing through military records and interviewing men who served aboard the Natoma Bay.
He said James told him he had been shot down at Iwo Jima. James had also begun signing his crayon drawings "James 3." Bruce soon learned that the only pilot from the squadron killed at Iwo Jima was James M. Huston Jr.
Bruce says James also told him his plane had sustained a direct hit on the engine.
Ralph Clarbour, a rear gunner on a U.S. airplane that flew off the Natoma Bay, says his plane was right next to one flown by James M. Huston Jr. during a raid near Iwo Jima on March 3, 1945.
Clarbour said he saw Huston's plane struck by anti-aircraft fire. "I would say he was hit head on, right in the middle of the engine," he said.
Treasured Mementos
Bruce says he now believes his son had a past life in which he was James M. Huston Jr. "He came back because he wasn't finished with something."
The Leiningers wrote a letter to Huston's sister, Anne Barron, about their little boy. And now she believes it as well.
"The child was so convincing in coming up with all the things that there is no way on the world he could know," she said.
But professor Paul Kurtz of the State University of New York at Buffalo, who heads an organization that investigates claims of the paranormal, says he thinks the parents are "self-deceived."
"They're fascinated by the mysterious and they built up a fairy tale," he said.
James' vivid, alleged recollections are starting to fade as he gets older — but among his prized possessions remain two haunting presents sent to him by Barron: a bust of George Washington and a model of a Corsair aircraft.
They were among the personal effects of James Huston sent home after the war.
"He appears to have experienced something that I don't think is unique, but the way it's been revealed is quite astounding," Bruce said.
Asked if the idea that James may have been someone else changes his or his wife's feeling about their son, Bruce said: "It doesn't change how we think. I don't look at him and say, 'That's not my boy.' That's my boy."
This story originally aired on April 15, 2004.
Thursday, May 14, 2009
Tasmanian Tiger
The Thylacine (pronounced /ˈθaɪləsaɪn, -siːn, -sɪn/) (Thylacinus cynocephalus, Greek: dog-headed pouched one) was the largest known carnivorous marsupial of modern times. Native to continental Australia, Tasmania and New Guinea, it is thought to have become extinct in the 20th century. It is commonly known as the Tasmanian Tiger (because of its striped back), the Tasmanian Wolf, and colloquially the Tassie (or Tazzy) Tiger or simply the Tiger.[3] It was the last extant member of its genus, Thylacinus, although several related species have been found in the fossil record dating back to the early Miocene.
The Thylacine became extinct on the Australian mainland thousands of years before European settlement of the continent, but it survived on the island of Tasmania along with several other endemic species, including the Tasmanian Devil. Intensive hunting encouraged by bounties is generally blamed for its extinction, but other contributory factors may have been disease, the introduction of dogs, and human encroachment into its habitat. Despite its official classification as extinct, sightings are still reported.
Like the tigers and wolves of the Northern Hemisphere, from which it obtained two of its common names, the Thylacine was an apex predator. As a marsupial, it was not related to these placental mammals, but because of convergent evolution it displayed the same general form and adaptations. Its closest living relative is thought to be either the Tasmanian Devil or Numbat.
The Thylacine was one of only two marsupials to have a pouch in both sexes (the other is the Water Opossum). The male Thylacine had a pouch that acted as a protective sheath, protecting the male's external reproductive organs while running through thick brush.
The Thylacine became extinct on the Australian mainland thousands of years before European settlement of the continent, but it survived on the island of Tasmania along with several other endemic species, including the Tasmanian Devil. Intensive hunting encouraged by bounties is generally blamed for its extinction, but other contributory factors may have been disease, the introduction of dogs, and human encroachment into its habitat. Despite its official classification as extinct, sightings are still reported.
Like the tigers and wolves of the Northern Hemisphere, from which it obtained two of its common names, the Thylacine was an apex predator. As a marsupial, it was not related to these placental mammals, but because of convergent evolution it displayed the same general form and adaptations. Its closest living relative is thought to be either the Tasmanian Devil or Numbat.
The Thylacine was one of only two marsupials to have a pouch in both sexes (the other is the Water Opossum). The male Thylacine had a pouch that acted as a protective sheath, protecting the male's external reproductive organs while running through thick brush.
Friday, May 8, 2009
Soul Mates
When I was in the 10th grade I had a crush on a guy. He was a popular baseketball player while I was a hellion running to my own drum and in a very abusive relationship. I kept my feelings quiet until one day I voiced my crush to a friend and I remember saying, " One day I am going to be with him" My friend said no way!"
Sometime during my senior year I was invited to a party by a girl whom had been dating the same guy whom I had, had a crush on. Well during the party I was on the couch and who came up and sat beside me? It was the guy! We talked & talked, had a great time. He took me home and after that we started to date.
I was trying to keep things quiet because of the X abusive boyfriend who was not with me but yet not wanting me to date anyone else. I fell really hard for this guy and one day the word got out that we were dating. Well, after getting picked up by the throat and slammed against a wall and being told, " your mine and I will kill you if you leave me" I later on gave in due to my own fear and insecurities and so me & my crush went our seperate ways.
My parents moved me a few times to different states to get me away from this jerk but I eventually came back to Ohio, the jerk joined the navy and finally left me for good. what a blessing!
I eventually dated a guy for almost 8 years, married him and had a son. We had a very rocky relationship, we didnt get along very well for most of the time, he worked alot and was never home so it was like we lived our own seperate lives. Before we got married I did catch him with another woman whom I beat the crap out of. I should have dumped him and kept going but I did not. I foolishly married him. One year after I gave birth to my son he left me for another woman. Our marriage lasted 3 years.
I went through a tough time after that and raising my son alone was tough as well. I was depressed and was put on antidepressents, had to go on welfare to support my son because he left me with nothing and I could not get any child support from him until the divorce was final. I was suicidal and the medications only made it worse. I am going to leave some things out because its way to painful to talk about but again it was one of the worst times in my life.
After a few months I decided to go to my moms, dropped off my son and just drove. I ended up a a chapel. I dont know why but while I was there I did something I rarely ever did and that was pray. I prayed that one day God would bring me someone who would love me for myself, love my son, be there for me, someone who I could share my life with, someone whom I could really love and who could love me back and would also like what I liked, someone who was handy and liked to work with his hands, someone caring, etc..the list goes on.
I left and didnt think about it after that. A few months went by when one day I got a newspaper at my door. I was kind of happy because I enjoyed the newspaper and my soon to be X had cancelled it when he had moved out many months before. I took it into the dining room, opened it up to the divorce section because hey I was getting divorced and wanted to see who else was in the same boat I was in. I had never read the section before in my life.
When I looked down it was like the name literally jumped off the page, it was like someone was trying to say hey look at me! Lo and behold I could not believe it...It was my high school crush! I could not believe my eyes! For 3 days I kept looking at it and thinking about him. So I decided to get his number and call him. It took alot of begging to get that phone number from his mom let me tell you. I called, left a message and waited. He called me and from that point on we talked on the phone every night about our problems, we talked almost all night many nights. It took me awhile before I agreed to say ok lets meet again.
When i walked into his house and saw him I felt as something touched my soul. I had never felt that way before. We have been married for 12 years now, our 13 year anniversay will be next month.
That newspaper that came to me was the only one I ever received in the 6 months I lived in that house. Yes I do believe we are soul mates, he was everything I asked for down to the doing something handy with hands because hes a carpenter. He is the love of my life!
Sometime during my senior year I was invited to a party by a girl whom had been dating the same guy whom I had, had a crush on. Well during the party I was on the couch and who came up and sat beside me? It was the guy! We talked & talked, had a great time. He took me home and after that we started to date.
I was trying to keep things quiet because of the X abusive boyfriend who was not with me but yet not wanting me to date anyone else. I fell really hard for this guy and one day the word got out that we were dating. Well, after getting picked up by the throat and slammed against a wall and being told, " your mine and I will kill you if you leave me" I later on gave in due to my own fear and insecurities and so me & my crush went our seperate ways.
My parents moved me a few times to different states to get me away from this jerk but I eventually came back to Ohio, the jerk joined the navy and finally left me for good. what a blessing!
I eventually dated a guy for almost 8 years, married him and had a son. We had a very rocky relationship, we didnt get along very well for most of the time, he worked alot and was never home so it was like we lived our own seperate lives. Before we got married I did catch him with another woman whom I beat the crap out of. I should have dumped him and kept going but I did not. I foolishly married him. One year after I gave birth to my son he left me for another woman. Our marriage lasted 3 years.
I went through a tough time after that and raising my son alone was tough as well. I was depressed and was put on antidepressents, had to go on welfare to support my son because he left me with nothing and I could not get any child support from him until the divorce was final. I was suicidal and the medications only made it worse. I am going to leave some things out because its way to painful to talk about but again it was one of the worst times in my life.
After a few months I decided to go to my moms, dropped off my son and just drove. I ended up a a chapel. I dont know why but while I was there I did something I rarely ever did and that was pray. I prayed that one day God would bring me someone who would love me for myself, love my son, be there for me, someone who I could share my life with, someone whom I could really love and who could love me back and would also like what I liked, someone who was handy and liked to work with his hands, someone caring, etc..the list goes on.
I left and didnt think about it after that. A few months went by when one day I got a newspaper at my door. I was kind of happy because I enjoyed the newspaper and my soon to be X had cancelled it when he had moved out many months before. I took it into the dining room, opened it up to the divorce section because hey I was getting divorced and wanted to see who else was in the same boat I was in. I had never read the section before in my life.
When I looked down it was like the name literally jumped off the page, it was like someone was trying to say hey look at me! Lo and behold I could not believe it...It was my high school crush! I could not believe my eyes! For 3 days I kept looking at it and thinking about him. So I decided to get his number and call him. It took alot of begging to get that phone number from his mom let me tell you. I called, left a message and waited. He called me and from that point on we talked on the phone every night about our problems, we talked almost all night many nights. It took me awhile before I agreed to say ok lets meet again.
When i walked into his house and saw him I felt as something touched my soul. I had never felt that way before. We have been married for 12 years now, our 13 year anniversay will be next month.
That newspaper that came to me was the only one I ever received in the 6 months I lived in that house. Yes I do believe we are soul mates, he was everything I asked for down to the doing something handy with hands because hes a carpenter. He is the love of my life!
Friday, May 1, 2009
Kimberly Gunn's Haunted Dolls
I have been interested in haunted dolls for quite a long time. I have also bought a few along the way. I purchased one haunted doll on ebay many years ago. She didn't come with a name but I decided to name her Sarah because thats what I felt her name to be. I did not experience any haunting experiences from her per say but when I used to have her next to my computer desk I always felt as if I was being watched. I still have her to this day. Another time I went to a garage sale and this woman had all these dolls, doll heads, doll body parts all over the place, it was pretty creepy. I was drawn to a doll in a Bolero outfit so I bought her. After I got her home I felt really creeped out and again felt as if I was being watched all the time. After awhile I just couldnt take the creepiness anymore so I took her to a consignment shop.
There is a very famous story by Lorrain Warren about a raggedy ann doll named Annabelle. The doll was in fact possessed by a spirit. She wrote about this doll in her book: The Demonologist. You can read about this haunted doll at: http://www.dark-stories.com/
There have also been cases of spirits haunting beds, jewelry, furniture, cars, antiques, etc..
Thank you so much Kimbely Gunn for allowing me and my blog readers a peek into your world of haunted dolls. It's quite facinating.
Read on and enjoy! Don't forget to stop by her web site to say hello and to see the many more haunted dolls she owns and the stories behind them all.
My name is Kimberly Gunn and I was born and raised in a very small town in Louisiana. I've been seeing and hearing spirits my whole life. When I say, seeing spirits, I mean full bodied apparitions that look so clear you would think a living; breathing person was in front of you. As a child this scared the daylights out of me, to say the least. But as I grew older I realized there’s more to it than meets the eye. I’ve since learned these spirits don’t want to harm me in any way, they were all trying to communicate with me.
My son, has also been seeing spirits since the age of 4 and he just turned 17. This use to scare him so badly that he would end up in my bed at night but since he’s older he’s not scared anymore and has learned to just tell them to leave his room.
My husband (this is my second marriage and my son's step father) was born and raised in England. He is an international psychic and author who also has been dealing with spirits and energy his whole life. I have Steve (my husband) listed on my website under links, if you want to know more about him and what kind of work he does.
To say the least, our home is bustling with energy overload on a daily basis lol. We seem to attract spirits anyway so having spirit host dolls in our home, whom we live with, isn’t a big deal it’s the ones who walk in from off the street whom you know nothing about that worry me. Also when I receive my spirit host dolls I cleanse them (smudge) before I ever bring them into my home, just to make sure nothing is attached that should be there.
A lot of people think oh it would be cool to own a haunted doll but when things start happening they want to part with it. Guess we’ve been taught that when people die they go to heaven or hell and that’s not always the case. You have to remember that a spirit is pure energy and energy can’t and won’t die. If this spirit doesn’t for some reason want to pass on and attaches to an object, such as a doll, then they can make themselves known to the living. Now this doesn’t mean that the spirit is always around because that’s not always true. They can come and go when and where they want. So just because you have a haunted doll doesn’t mean the spirit attached will be there 24/7. And also a spirit must feel comfortable with you and in your home to make its presence known, this could take time.
Some people ask the question about crossing my spirit children over and I tell them...you have to remember that most have already crossed over (only a few that I have haven't crossed over) these dolls (vessels) they're attached too are a point of reference to them so they can come and visit. I believe when individuals pass the spirit, which is pure energy, comes and goes as it pleases. It doesn't mean that they haven't crossed over or that they don't want to stay when they have crossed but that they still can come and go as they please. Yes the body they once lived in is now dead but the spirit will never die and will travel. Just as some people believe the spirit is trapped in the doll, this is not true, the spirit is mealy attached as a reference point to the doll and the spirit will travel around your home and touch things or move things, speak....all sorts of things ( they're not confined in the doll).My website at http://www.haunteddolls.net/ is for anyone who has an interest in haunted dolls and whats to see how my family experiences this phenomenon. This website was dedicated to all of my spirit children and to let people know that this does happen. Take a look at my haunted dolls or as I like to call them, my spirit children and read their info. A few of them are more active, have a look at Mrs. Helen she has to be, hands down, my most active. Mrs. Helen also has an update on my Discussion Forum if you want more info on her.
HELEN
This larger than life doll goes by the name Helen. I purchased Helen from a member of a metaphysical psychic development group whose lead member presented them with this fascination vintage 1950’s haunted “Sweet Rosemary” doll. This group said the doll belonged to an elderly woman named Helen that had recently died at the age of 93. They also said that Helen was a singer who had some psychic abilities. She had this infinity for collecting large dolls and according to relatives of Helen she would talk and sing to this doll. Helen believed this doll protected and guided her, kind of like a “good luck” charm. The group said over time the doll had been imprinted with Helen’s spiritual energy. They also said the doll gives off a haunting of pin sized orbs, eyes will appear to change color and get larger and a low singing voice can be heard coming from the doll. Also the scent of strawberries or a floral fragrance when Helen is around and wanting to make her presence known. They also said that at times the doll would move her head and face a different way.I do have to say, that this doll has been very interesting to my husband and I. We both have had many things happen with this particular doll. One of the very first things that occurred was a very negative feeling and the dolls face looking very mad, also her eyes getting larger and changing color. I finally figured out that Helen didn’t want to be in the living room with all the activity, she wanted some place quiet and to herself. I put her in my guest bedroom and she seems to be happy with that and the feeling of negativity lifted. I have also experienced a floral scent on a few occasions since I’ve brought her into my home. Another interesting thing that happened about a week after getting Helen was when we got a reading from the K2 meter. We put it on the ottoman in the living room, while we sat on the couch, watching TV and it went off. My husband explained to the spirit if she were to come closer to the K2 meter it would light up, letting us know she was there. She then came closer and the meter lit up into the red, meaning she was right in front of us. On many occasions both my husband and myself have seen a white mist coming from the guest bedroom into the kitchen, we both think it’s Helen. By the way, Helen’s host doll is the only one in my guest bedroom…but that doesn’t necessarily mean its her, I just suspect it is her wanting to join the family from time to time. Hope to have more on Helen in the near future and thanks for looking at my site!!
There is a very famous story by Lorrain Warren about a raggedy ann doll named Annabelle. The doll was in fact possessed by a spirit. She wrote about this doll in her book: The Demonologist. You can read about this haunted doll at: http://www.dark-stories.com/
There have also been cases of spirits haunting beds, jewelry, furniture, cars, antiques, etc..
Thank you so much Kimbely Gunn for allowing me and my blog readers a peek into your world of haunted dolls. It's quite facinating.
Read on and enjoy! Don't forget to stop by her web site to say hello and to see the many more haunted dolls she owns and the stories behind them all.
My name is Kimberly Gunn and I was born and raised in a very small town in Louisiana. I've been seeing and hearing spirits my whole life. When I say, seeing spirits, I mean full bodied apparitions that look so clear you would think a living; breathing person was in front of you. As a child this scared the daylights out of me, to say the least. But as I grew older I realized there’s more to it than meets the eye. I’ve since learned these spirits don’t want to harm me in any way, they were all trying to communicate with me.
My son, has also been seeing spirits since the age of 4 and he just turned 17. This use to scare him so badly that he would end up in my bed at night but since he’s older he’s not scared anymore and has learned to just tell them to leave his room.
My husband (this is my second marriage and my son's step father) was born and raised in England. He is an international psychic and author who also has been dealing with spirits and energy his whole life. I have Steve (my husband) listed on my website under links, if you want to know more about him and what kind of work he does.
To say the least, our home is bustling with energy overload on a daily basis lol. We seem to attract spirits anyway so having spirit host dolls in our home, whom we live with, isn’t a big deal it’s the ones who walk in from off the street whom you know nothing about that worry me. Also when I receive my spirit host dolls I cleanse them (smudge) before I ever bring them into my home, just to make sure nothing is attached that should be there.
A lot of people think oh it would be cool to own a haunted doll but when things start happening they want to part with it. Guess we’ve been taught that when people die they go to heaven or hell and that’s not always the case. You have to remember that a spirit is pure energy and energy can’t and won’t die. If this spirit doesn’t for some reason want to pass on and attaches to an object, such as a doll, then they can make themselves known to the living. Now this doesn’t mean that the spirit is always around because that’s not always true. They can come and go when and where they want. So just because you have a haunted doll doesn’t mean the spirit attached will be there 24/7. And also a spirit must feel comfortable with you and in your home to make its presence known, this could take time.
Some people ask the question about crossing my spirit children over and I tell them...you have to remember that most have already crossed over (only a few that I have haven't crossed over) these dolls (vessels) they're attached too are a point of reference to them so they can come and visit. I believe when individuals pass the spirit, which is pure energy, comes and goes as it pleases. It doesn't mean that they haven't crossed over or that they don't want to stay when they have crossed but that they still can come and go as they please. Yes the body they once lived in is now dead but the spirit will never die and will travel. Just as some people believe the spirit is trapped in the doll, this is not true, the spirit is mealy attached as a reference point to the doll and the spirit will travel around your home and touch things or move things, speak....all sorts of things ( they're not confined in the doll).My website at http://www.haunteddolls.net/ is for anyone who has an interest in haunted dolls and whats to see how my family experiences this phenomenon. This website was dedicated to all of my spirit children and to let people know that this does happen. Take a look at my haunted dolls or as I like to call them, my spirit children and read their info. A few of them are more active, have a look at Mrs. Helen she has to be, hands down, my most active. Mrs. Helen also has an update on my Discussion Forum if you want more info on her.
HELEN
This larger than life doll goes by the name Helen. I purchased Helen from a member of a metaphysical psychic development group whose lead member presented them with this fascination vintage 1950’s haunted “Sweet Rosemary” doll. This group said the doll belonged to an elderly woman named Helen that had recently died at the age of 93. They also said that Helen was a singer who had some psychic abilities. She had this infinity for collecting large dolls and according to relatives of Helen she would talk and sing to this doll. Helen believed this doll protected and guided her, kind of like a “good luck” charm. The group said over time the doll had been imprinted with Helen’s spiritual energy. They also said the doll gives off a haunting of pin sized orbs, eyes will appear to change color and get larger and a low singing voice can be heard coming from the doll. Also the scent of strawberries or a floral fragrance when Helen is around and wanting to make her presence known. They also said that at times the doll would move her head and face a different way.I do have to say, that this doll has been very interesting to my husband and I. We both have had many things happen with this particular doll. One of the very first things that occurred was a very negative feeling and the dolls face looking very mad, also her eyes getting larger and changing color. I finally figured out that Helen didn’t want to be in the living room with all the activity, she wanted some place quiet and to herself. I put her in my guest bedroom and she seems to be happy with that and the feeling of negativity lifted. I have also experienced a floral scent on a few occasions since I’ve brought her into my home. Another interesting thing that happened about a week after getting Helen was when we got a reading from the K2 meter. We put it on the ottoman in the living room, while we sat on the couch, watching TV and it went off. My husband explained to the spirit if she were to come closer to the K2 meter it would light up, letting us know she was there. She then came closer and the meter lit up into the red, meaning she was right in front of us. On many occasions both my husband and myself have seen a white mist coming from the guest bedroom into the kitchen, we both think it’s Helen. By the way, Helen’s host doll is the only one in my guest bedroom…but that doesn’t necessarily mean its her, I just suspect it is her wanting to join the family from time to time. Hope to have more on Helen in the near future and thanks for looking at my site!!
Wednesday, April 29, 2009
Cursed Movie Sets
The Poltergeist movies are a trilogy of horror films produced in the 1980s. Steven Spielberg co-wrote and co-produced the first Poltergeist, with Tobe Hooper (The Texas Chain Saw Massacre) as the director. Brian Gibson directed Poltergeist II: The Other Side, while Poltergeist III was directed, co-written, co-produced and storyboarded by Gary Sherman.
Michael Grais and Mark Victor co-wrote the first film with Spielberg, wrote the second film on their own and also co-produced it. Brian Taggert and an uncredited Steve Feke co-wrote the third film.
Spielberg's long-time friends (and then-married couple) Frank Marshall and Kathleen Kennedy co-produced the first film. Freddie Fields and Lynn Arost co-produced the second film, and the third film was co-produced by Barry Bernardi.
The scores of the first two films were composed by Jerry Goldsmith. H.R. Giger did conceptual designs for the second film.
Poltergeist (1982) In the first and most successful film (released on June 4 1982), a group of seemingly benign ghosts begin communicating with five-year-old Carol Anne Freeling in her parents' suburban California home via static on the television. Eventually they use the TV as their path into the house itself. They kidnap Carol Anne, and most of the film involves the family's efforts to rescue her. Eventually they do, but then the spirits, led by a demon known only as The Beast, go on a rampage. Poltergeist II: The Other Side (1986)
This sequel exists to explain in much greater detail why Carol Anne was targeted in the first film. As it turns out, the Freelings' house in the first movie was built over a massive underground cavern that was the final resting place of a utopian cult that died there in the early 1800s. This cavern was even below the graveyard that wasn't relocated in the first film. The cult was led by Rev. Henry Kane, and this man did not have the best intentions. He was power hungry, anxious to control the souls of his followers in both life and death. This film also elaborates that the females in the family have measures of psychic powers, making them a target for the spirits. Poltergeist III (1988)
Apparently, between the second and third films, the Freeling family has had quite enough of all supernatural activity, and have decided to cut it off at the source: Carol Anne is now living with her aunt Pat (whom Carol Anne insists on calling Trish, a common nickname for Patricia; this is important later in the film as a way of identifying an impostor Carol Anne) and uncle Bruce Gardner in the John Hancock Center where Bruce also works in downtown Chicago.
Some of the stars in the movie, such as Dominique Dunne and Heather O'Rourke, died young. As a result, an urban legend has grown up asserting that the cast was cursed. See the Poltergeist curse.
The line "They're here!" was voted on AFI's 100 Years...100 Movie Quotes at number 69.
H.R. Giger was responsible for The Beast's creature design. Of all the films in the series, the first is the only one not currently owned by MGM — it is currently owned by Warner Bros. via its acquisition of Turner Entertainment, which is in possession of the pre-1986 MGM library.
The Poltergeist curse is a rumour that a supposed curse is/was attached to the Poltergeist motion picture series and its stars.
The idea that the casts of the several movies in the series were in some way cursed is a superstition based on the fact that four of the cast members from the movies died in a relatively short span of the films' release, two of them dying at a young age (12 and 22). It is not clear that these particular films are atypical in the number or nature of the deaths of their actors.
In Poltergeist's case, those associated with the film who died prematurely include:
Dominique Dunne, 22-year-old actress who played the oldest sister Dana in the first movie, died after being choked by a jealous boyfriend in 1982. The boyfriend was later convicted and sentenced to six years in prison. Heather O'Rourke, 12-year-old actress who played Carol Anne in the three Poltergeist movies, died in 1988 after what doctors initially described as an acute form of influenza but later changed to septic shock after bacterial toxins invaded her bloodstream. Julian Beck, 60-year-old who played Kane in Poltergeist II: The Other Side, died of stomach cancer, with which he was diagnosed before he had accepted the role. Will Sampson, 53 years old, who played Taylor the Medicine Man in Poltergeist II, died of post-operative kidney failure and pre-operative malnutrition problems. Other rumours surrounding the film have pointed to a potential cause of the curse. The most widely blamed alleges that real human skeletal remains were used as props in the first film, causing the angry spirits of the deceased to wreak havoc. On this theory, also "survivor" actress JoBeth Williams has pointed out in television interviews (most notably the E! True Hollywood Story episode "The Curse of Poltergeist") that she was actually told that the skeletons used in the well-known swimming pool scene in the first Poltergeist film were real.
Other occurrences that have been attributed to the curse include:
The "Freeling" home in Southern California where the original film was partially shot was damaged by the Northridge earthquake in 1994. JoBeth Williams, who played mother Diane Freeling, claims she returned home from the set each day to find pictures on her wall askew. She would straighten them, only to find them crooked again the next day.
Actor Will Sampson, a Creek Indian and actual shaman, performed an exorcism on the set of Poltergeist II to rid it of "alien spirits." A year after Poltergeist II was released, he died.
During a scene when Robbie Freeling (Oliver Robins) was choked by a clown in his room, something went wrong with the prop and Robins was actually being choked. During a photography session for Poltergeist III, it was discovered that one shot of another "survivor" co-star Zelda Rubenstein had shining light obstructing the view of her face. Rubenstein claims the photo was taken at the moment her real-life mother died.
During the fight Dominique Dunne had with her boyfriend that ended up with her losing her life, Dominique's friend who was at the house turned up the Poltergeist soundtrack to drown out the noise of the two yelling outside.
During the making of Poltergeist III, a movie set of a parking garage was completely engulfed by fire during shooting of a fire scene, from which only one crew member escaped without a scratch.
Michael Grais and Mark Victor co-wrote the first film with Spielberg, wrote the second film on their own and also co-produced it. Brian Taggert and an uncredited Steve Feke co-wrote the third film.
Spielberg's long-time friends (and then-married couple) Frank Marshall and Kathleen Kennedy co-produced the first film. Freddie Fields and Lynn Arost co-produced the second film, and the third film was co-produced by Barry Bernardi.
The scores of the first two films were composed by Jerry Goldsmith. H.R. Giger did conceptual designs for the second film.
Poltergeist (1982) In the first and most successful film (released on June 4 1982), a group of seemingly benign ghosts begin communicating with five-year-old Carol Anne Freeling in her parents' suburban California home via static on the television. Eventually they use the TV as their path into the house itself. They kidnap Carol Anne, and most of the film involves the family's efforts to rescue her. Eventually they do, but then the spirits, led by a demon known only as The Beast, go on a rampage. Poltergeist II: The Other Side (1986)
This sequel exists to explain in much greater detail why Carol Anne was targeted in the first film. As it turns out, the Freelings' house in the first movie was built over a massive underground cavern that was the final resting place of a utopian cult that died there in the early 1800s. This cavern was even below the graveyard that wasn't relocated in the first film. The cult was led by Rev. Henry Kane, and this man did not have the best intentions. He was power hungry, anxious to control the souls of his followers in both life and death. This film also elaborates that the females in the family have measures of psychic powers, making them a target for the spirits. Poltergeist III (1988)
Apparently, between the second and third films, the Freeling family has had quite enough of all supernatural activity, and have decided to cut it off at the source: Carol Anne is now living with her aunt Pat (whom Carol Anne insists on calling Trish, a common nickname for Patricia; this is important later in the film as a way of identifying an impostor Carol Anne) and uncle Bruce Gardner in the John Hancock Center where Bruce also works in downtown Chicago.
Some of the stars in the movie, such as Dominique Dunne and Heather O'Rourke, died young. As a result, an urban legend has grown up asserting that the cast was cursed. See the Poltergeist curse.
The line "They're here!" was voted on AFI's 100 Years...100 Movie Quotes at number 69.
H.R. Giger was responsible for The Beast's creature design. Of all the films in the series, the first is the only one not currently owned by MGM — it is currently owned by Warner Bros. via its acquisition of Turner Entertainment, which is in possession of the pre-1986 MGM library.
The Poltergeist curse is a rumour that a supposed curse is/was attached to the Poltergeist motion picture series and its stars.
The idea that the casts of the several movies in the series were in some way cursed is a superstition based on the fact that four of the cast members from the movies died in a relatively short span of the films' release, two of them dying at a young age (12 and 22). It is not clear that these particular films are atypical in the number or nature of the deaths of their actors.
In Poltergeist's case, those associated with the film who died prematurely include:
Dominique Dunne, 22-year-old actress who played the oldest sister Dana in the first movie, died after being choked by a jealous boyfriend in 1982. The boyfriend was later convicted and sentenced to six years in prison. Heather O'Rourke, 12-year-old actress who played Carol Anne in the three Poltergeist movies, died in 1988 after what doctors initially described as an acute form of influenza but later changed to septic shock after bacterial toxins invaded her bloodstream. Julian Beck, 60-year-old who played Kane in Poltergeist II: The Other Side, died of stomach cancer, with which he was diagnosed before he had accepted the role. Will Sampson, 53 years old, who played Taylor the Medicine Man in Poltergeist II, died of post-operative kidney failure and pre-operative malnutrition problems. Other rumours surrounding the film have pointed to a potential cause of the curse. The most widely blamed alleges that real human skeletal remains were used as props in the first film, causing the angry spirits of the deceased to wreak havoc. On this theory, also "survivor" actress JoBeth Williams has pointed out in television interviews (most notably the E! True Hollywood Story episode "The Curse of Poltergeist") that she was actually told that the skeletons used in the well-known swimming pool scene in the first Poltergeist film were real.
Other occurrences that have been attributed to the curse include:
The "Freeling" home in Southern California where the original film was partially shot was damaged by the Northridge earthquake in 1994. JoBeth Williams, who played mother Diane Freeling, claims she returned home from the set each day to find pictures on her wall askew. She would straighten them, only to find them crooked again the next day.
Actor Will Sampson, a Creek Indian and actual shaman, performed an exorcism on the set of Poltergeist II to rid it of "alien spirits." A year after Poltergeist II was released, he died.
During a scene when Robbie Freeling (Oliver Robins) was choked by a clown in his room, something went wrong with the prop and Robins was actually being choked. During a photography session for Poltergeist III, it was discovered that one shot of another "survivor" co-star Zelda Rubenstein had shining light obstructing the view of her face. Rubenstein claims the photo was taken at the moment her real-life mother died.
During the fight Dominique Dunne had with her boyfriend that ended up with her losing her life, Dominique's friend who was at the house turned up the Poltergeist soundtrack to drown out the noise of the two yelling outside.
During the making of Poltergeist III, a movie set of a parking garage was completely engulfed by fire during shooting of a fire scene, from which only one crew member escaped without a scratch.
3. The Amytiville Horror
The Amityville Horror is a 2005 horror film directed by Andrew Douglas for United Artists and Dimension Films. It is a remake of the original 1979 film version of The Amityville Horror, which was based on Jay Anson's 1977 novel of the same name. The film is ostensibly inspired by a real life murder case from November 1974 in Long Island, New York, in which Ronald DeFeo, Jr. shot dead six members of his family.
George and Kathy Lutz (played by Ryan Reynolds and Melissa George), along with their three children, move into what they believe will be their dream home on Long Island, New York. The house had previously belonged to the DeFeo family, where Ronald DeFeo, Jr. had murdered his parents and siblings with a rifle a year earlier. DeFeo had claimed that he heard voices urging him to commit the crime.
Also see: AMITYVILLE THE MOST HAUNTED FAMOUS HOUSES IN AMERICA - Haunted ...Most haunted house in America, Amityville The House Of Horrors: Facts and Fictions,
The Lutz family soon start hearing ghostly voices and witnessing apparitions, including the ghost of Jodie DeFeo. George is the most affected, and he eventually becomes a danger to those around him. The local priest is called in to bless the house and he fails, warning Kathy to leave the house before it is too late. At the climax of the film, George Lutz tries to kill the other members of his family but is unsuccessful, and they all flee the house.
The best known of these films is the first version, which was released in July 1979. The film was made by the independent production company American International Pictures headed by Samuel Z. Arkoff, and directed by Stuart Rosenberg. It starred James Brolin and Margot Kidder as George and Kathy Lutz. The part of the priest who blesses the house was played by Rod Steiger, whose name in the film is Father Delaney. The 1979 version and its two sequels were filmed at a house in Toms River, New Jersey which had been converted to look like 112 Ocean Avenue after the authorities in Amityville denied permission for location filming.
The Amityville Horror has been the subject of nine films, which are as follows:
The Amityville Horror (1979) Amityville II: The Possession (1982) Amityville 3D (1983) (this film was made in 3-D, and has also been released as Amityville III: The Demon) Amityville 4: The Evil Escapes (1989) (This was made for television) The Amityville Curse (1990) Amityville 1992: It's About Time (1992) Amityville: A New Generation (1993) Amityville Dollhouse: Evil Never Dies (1996) The Amityville Horror (2005) (remake).
The real life George Lutz denounced the 2005 version of the film as "drivel" and was suing the makers of the film at the time of his death in May 2006.
William Weber, the defense lawyer for Ronald DeFeo at his trial in 1975, has since claimed that the story that inspired the original book was a hoax concocted between himself and the Lutz family.
This was the last film marketed by Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer before its 2005 merger. The house used as the Lutz home in the film was in Silver Lake, Wisconsin while other location work was shot in Antioch, Illinois.
Jay Anson's 1977 book The Amityville Horror - A True Story. In December 1975, George and Kathleen Lutz and their children moved into 112 Ocean Avenue, a large Dutch Colonial house in Amityville, a suburban neighborhood located on the south shore of Long Island, New York. Thirteen months before the Lutzes moved in, Ronald DeFeo, Jr. had shot dead six members of his family at the house. After 28 days the Lutzes left the house, claiming to have been terrorized by paranormal phenomena while living there.
Much of the controversy surrounding The Amityville Horror can be traced back to the way that it has been marketed over the years. The cover of the book shown on the right implies that it is based on verifiable events. A quote from a review in the Los Angeles Times displayed on the front cover states: "A FASCINATING, FRIGHTENING BOOK... THE SCARIEST TRUE STORY I HAVE READ IN YEARS", while the tagline at the bottom states: "MORE HIDEOUSLY FRIGHTENING THAN THE EXORCIST BECAUSE IT ACTUALLY HAPPENED!" The reference to The Exorcist is revealing, since the 1973 film had been a huge box office success and was one of the major cultural events of the 1970s. Many of the incidents in the book recall the style of The Exorcist, and this is one of the reasons why it has aroused suspicion.
In the afterword of The Amityville Horror Jay Anson states: "There is simply too much independent corroboration of their narrative to support the speculation that [the Lutzes] either imagined or fabricated these events", but some people remained unconvinced. Almost as soon as the book was published in September 1977, other writers and researchers began looking into the events at 112 Ocean Avenue, and the conclusions that they reached were often at odds with those that had appeared in Anson's book.
Source: http://www.hauntedamericatours.com
Tuesday, April 28, 2009
My Interview with Romanian Witch Daciana
My Interview with Romanian Witch Daciana:
I really have so much respect for this lovely woman whom I just met and spoke to briefly. I plan on keeping in contact with her as long as she would like to do so. This is the only interview I plan on doing with Daciana as I feel so blessed to have had this chance to interview such a facinating woman.
Thank you Daciana for giving me this chance to speak to you! I wish you Blessings beyond belief and want you to know that you have touched my heart! ~Kim
Hello Kim,
Q: What was it life growing up with such a gifted mother?
A. Looking back I realize how special my childhood really was because of her. At the time it was just the norm for me and my sisters because it was all we knew. My father died when I was very young but we never struggled financially because my mother was well known as being the most powerful witch in the community and everyone would come to her for readings, spells, ect. I always try to walk in her footsteps when it comes to raising my own daughter but sometimes I feel I fall short.
Q: You mentioned that witchcraft was accepted and practiced much in Romania, what have you found is the differences between living in Romania & the United States in regards to being a white witch?
A. The difference is that black and white magic in Romania are as common place there as fast food is here. Black magic is used by people there to settle a score quite often. Black magic was strictly forbidden in my family however. Witchcraft actually became legalized and recognized by the Romanian government not too long ago once they realized how much money they stood to gain by taxing us.
Q: Do you have any specialty of your own? such as Tarot. tea leaves, palm reading?
A. Actually my specialty is communicating with spirits. Many of us are accompanied or watched over by a spirit, sometimes more than one. Many times they are a deceased relative but not always. I can feel them almost immediately when I engage in a conversation with someone. This is a part of my every-day life. And then there are the hauntings which are all together different. This is not something that my mother taught me but a gift I have always had. I am a paranormal investigator and this tool is quite essential for what I do.
Q: You mentioned that you pick up items on your travels and sometimes when the time is right you either sell or pass on certain items to other people. What was the wierdest item you have ever sold or given to someone?
A. Honestly the weirdest for me was not an item that I passed on. A man approached me when I lived in Mississippi. He told me that no one else would listed to him and asked if I could somehow help him. He pulled a small ziplock bag out of his pocket and placed what he claimed was bigfoot hair in my hands ! He claimed that he witnessed a creature behind his home get caught up in his barb-wire fence for about ten seconds. I can read people very well and I knew that at least he believed what he was saying. This was not my usuall area of expertise at the time I but took the bag of hair to a close friend of mine at the University of Mississippi who tested it and stated that it was of an unknown primate. He then handed it back to me and said "Do with it what you want, I want nothing more to do with it. If they (the university) find out I'm messing with that crap they will find a way to fire me". I gave the hair back to the gentleman who approached me with it, told him what I had found out and I haven't seen him since. What he did with the hair I do not know. I'm sure there are many other items that I have dealt with that would seem much stranger to a lot of people but that one was the strangest for me.
Q: You have also mentioned that you have met a voodoo priestess, were you blessed to see them practice voodoo? and if so how was that experience?
A. I learned that just like Wicca, Voodoo gets a bad rap by the majority of the public. It is not the whole "sticking dolls with needles" thing like you see in the movies. It is a very old religion that has different versions. The African Vodun, the Haitian and Catholic influenced New Orleans Voodoo. The Haitian version can have a more sinister side to it compared to the others. I actually met a "zombie" when visiting there. It was horrible. It was an extremely saddening experience for me to see what one person is capable of doing to another over there.
Q: Have you ever had any paranormal experiences?
A. Yes. I have them almost on a daily basis. Last summer I went with a team to Mansfield State Prison which is shut down. I would rank it in my top five of haunted places that I have ever been and believe me that is saying a lot. We spent the night there. If you are interested in that field of the paranormal I would highly recommend Mansfield for you Kim being that you also live in Ohio.
Q: Do you ever plan on going back to Romania?
A. Yes. I try to make it to Romania once a year to visit my sisters.
Q: You mentioned in your ebay add that you have assisted in movies, which ones were they? If you wish to share and if not how was that experience?
A. I was hired as a consultant for just one movie which was in 1986. It was a sequel. Approx.three quarters of the way into the film I warned the director and the cast that they were all saturated in a very dark and angry energy and that they should not continue. Of course they did not take my warning seriously and I left the set. Very bad things ended up happening to some of the people involved with the making of that movie and it still weighs on my heart to this day especially because there was a child involved.
Q: You have lived such an exciting life to me. Would you ever consider writing your own book about your life & experiences?
A. I would have to say that I doubt it. I have always kept low key which has allowed me to see things and meet people that otherwise I wouldn't have had a chance. It took me a long time to earn my reputation as being someone who won't "write a book" or run to the media. There is a lot about life and our society that we are not meant to know. I may seem like I am straying away from the question and off into left field here but I want to end this interview by telling the conspiracy theorists out there to always follow the money. If a major event or catasrophy seems odd to you the first thing you need to think of is who stands to get wealthy from it. Money = Power and wether we like it or not it controls all of our lives much more than any of us know. It is the conspiracy theorists that are looked upon as quacks but without them we will all lose any hope of every knowing the truth. I will leave you with an example in which you can form your own conclusion. It was a month or maybe a month and a half ago two viles of a dangerous flu strain were stolen from a military base. This was a top headline on CNN. We now are facing a potential pandemic due to the swine flu. There is nothing now at all in the news about the viles that were stolen. Who could have possibly had access to that departement of a military base and why would they have stolen the viles ? Now Tamiflu is being mass produced and has been the most demanded drug in the world since the bird flu scare. Who was the chairman of Gilead Sciences (who makes Tamiflu) until he was made part of the Bush cabinet ? Who is still a major shareholder in the company and making millions off this new flu outbreak ? None other than Donald Rumsfeld. The fact is that Gilead Sciences have more political investors than any other biotech company. I cannot believe there is nothing from the conspiracy theorists about this one yet.
Thank you for your time Kim and I hope that I didn't rant off in left field too much. Always strive to learn the truth. Blessed Be, Daciana - ebay seller name - jewel_of_romania
Kim, I have no blog or website (as of yet) and choose to post no photos. I hope you understand. I have given readings over the internet and at times in person but not as much since I moved to Ohio. I hope that we can keep in contact and I love your website ! Brightest of Blessings, Daciana
I really have so much respect for this lovely woman whom I just met and spoke to briefly. I plan on keeping in contact with her as long as she would like to do so. This is the only interview I plan on doing with Daciana as I feel so blessed to have had this chance to interview such a facinating woman.
Thank you Daciana for giving me this chance to speak to you! I wish you Blessings beyond belief and want you to know that you have touched my heart! ~Kim
Hello Kim,
Q: What was it life growing up with such a gifted mother?
A. Looking back I realize how special my childhood really was because of her. At the time it was just the norm for me and my sisters because it was all we knew. My father died when I was very young but we never struggled financially because my mother was well known as being the most powerful witch in the community and everyone would come to her for readings, spells, ect. I always try to walk in her footsteps when it comes to raising my own daughter but sometimes I feel I fall short.
Q: You mentioned that witchcraft was accepted and practiced much in Romania, what have you found is the differences between living in Romania & the United States in regards to being a white witch?
A. The difference is that black and white magic in Romania are as common place there as fast food is here. Black magic is used by people there to settle a score quite often. Black magic was strictly forbidden in my family however. Witchcraft actually became legalized and recognized by the Romanian government not too long ago once they realized how much money they stood to gain by taxing us.
Q: Do you have any specialty of your own? such as Tarot. tea leaves, palm reading?
A. Actually my specialty is communicating with spirits. Many of us are accompanied or watched over by a spirit, sometimes more than one. Many times they are a deceased relative but not always. I can feel them almost immediately when I engage in a conversation with someone. This is a part of my every-day life. And then there are the hauntings which are all together different. This is not something that my mother taught me but a gift I have always had. I am a paranormal investigator and this tool is quite essential for what I do.
Q: You mentioned that you pick up items on your travels and sometimes when the time is right you either sell or pass on certain items to other people. What was the wierdest item you have ever sold or given to someone?
A. Honestly the weirdest for me was not an item that I passed on. A man approached me when I lived in Mississippi. He told me that no one else would listed to him and asked if I could somehow help him. He pulled a small ziplock bag out of his pocket and placed what he claimed was bigfoot hair in my hands ! He claimed that he witnessed a creature behind his home get caught up in his barb-wire fence for about ten seconds. I can read people very well and I knew that at least he believed what he was saying. This was not my usuall area of expertise at the time I but took the bag of hair to a close friend of mine at the University of Mississippi who tested it and stated that it was of an unknown primate. He then handed it back to me and said "Do with it what you want, I want nothing more to do with it. If they (the university) find out I'm messing with that crap they will find a way to fire me". I gave the hair back to the gentleman who approached me with it, told him what I had found out and I haven't seen him since. What he did with the hair I do not know. I'm sure there are many other items that I have dealt with that would seem much stranger to a lot of people but that one was the strangest for me.
Q: You have also mentioned that you have met a voodoo priestess, were you blessed to see them practice voodoo? and if so how was that experience?
A. I learned that just like Wicca, Voodoo gets a bad rap by the majority of the public. It is not the whole "sticking dolls with needles" thing like you see in the movies. It is a very old religion that has different versions. The African Vodun, the Haitian and Catholic influenced New Orleans Voodoo. The Haitian version can have a more sinister side to it compared to the others. I actually met a "zombie" when visiting there. It was horrible. It was an extremely saddening experience for me to see what one person is capable of doing to another over there.
Q: Have you ever had any paranormal experiences?
A. Yes. I have them almost on a daily basis. Last summer I went with a team to Mansfield State Prison which is shut down. I would rank it in my top five of haunted places that I have ever been and believe me that is saying a lot. We spent the night there. If you are interested in that field of the paranormal I would highly recommend Mansfield for you Kim being that you also live in Ohio.
Q: Do you ever plan on going back to Romania?
A. Yes. I try to make it to Romania once a year to visit my sisters.
Q: You mentioned in your ebay add that you have assisted in movies, which ones were they? If you wish to share and if not how was that experience?
A. I was hired as a consultant for just one movie which was in 1986. It was a sequel. Approx.three quarters of the way into the film I warned the director and the cast that they were all saturated in a very dark and angry energy and that they should not continue. Of course they did not take my warning seriously and I left the set. Very bad things ended up happening to some of the people involved with the making of that movie and it still weighs on my heart to this day especially because there was a child involved.
Q: You have lived such an exciting life to me. Would you ever consider writing your own book about your life & experiences?
A. I would have to say that I doubt it. I have always kept low key which has allowed me to see things and meet people that otherwise I wouldn't have had a chance. It took me a long time to earn my reputation as being someone who won't "write a book" or run to the media. There is a lot about life and our society that we are not meant to know. I may seem like I am straying away from the question and off into left field here but I want to end this interview by telling the conspiracy theorists out there to always follow the money. If a major event or catasrophy seems odd to you the first thing you need to think of is who stands to get wealthy from it. Money = Power and wether we like it or not it controls all of our lives much more than any of us know. It is the conspiracy theorists that are looked upon as quacks but without them we will all lose any hope of every knowing the truth. I will leave you with an example in which you can form your own conclusion. It was a month or maybe a month and a half ago two viles of a dangerous flu strain were stolen from a military base. This was a top headline on CNN. We now are facing a potential pandemic due to the swine flu. There is nothing now at all in the news about the viles that were stolen. Who could have possibly had access to that departement of a military base and why would they have stolen the viles ? Now Tamiflu is being mass produced and has been the most demanded drug in the world since the bird flu scare. Who was the chairman of Gilead Sciences (who makes Tamiflu) until he was made part of the Bush cabinet ? Who is still a major shareholder in the company and making millions off this new flu outbreak ? None other than Donald Rumsfeld. The fact is that Gilead Sciences have more political investors than any other biotech company. I cannot believe there is nothing from the conspiracy theorists about this one yet.
Thank you for your time Kim and I hope that I didn't rant off in left field too much. Always strive to learn the truth. Blessed Be, Daciana - ebay seller name - jewel_of_romania
Kim, I have no blog or website (as of yet) and choose to post no photos. I hope you understand. I have given readings over the internet and at times in person but not as much since I moved to Ohio. I hope that we can keep in contact and I love your website ! Brightest of Blessings, Daciana
Psychic Readings: How to Avoid being Scammed
Psychic Readings: How to Avoid Being Scammed
Psychics can be your friends and true advisors. However, they are not all as they seem. Most people who seek out psychic advice are experiencing hardships. They may feel vulnerable and may be in need of guidance. Those with evil intent prey upon those who are most in need.
To avoid being scammed by a so-called psychic, it is important to watch out for the following signs:
1.They upsell their service too much – Paying for psychic reading is not all bad. It is a service rendered that deserves due credit. However, if a psychic insists that you need to pay an additional amount for prayers or blessings, you should think twice about forking over your hard-earned cash. If a psychic want to pray for you, he or she will most likely do it out of the goodness of his/her own heart.
2.They claim they can change your future – Only you hold that power. A psychic reading can result in good advice and insight, but it cannot change what is already happening or what is about to happen.
3.They ask you to overpay for items you can buy anywhere – Vases, oils, flowers, candles are things that can be bought from any supplier. If you are asked to pay $1,000 for any of those, you may be in for a big scam.
4.They ask for material things as payment for their service – If a psychic asks that you pay him or her with your car in exchange for ridding you of bad spirits, it’s a bad sign. You can get psychic readings for much less than the value of your car.
5.They ask you to invest a huge sum in their services now so you can gain it all back in the future– This is typical not just of a psychic scam, but for all sorts of fraud. Some fraudulent psychics have asked that their clients provide them with a stipend so they can do extensive work of making that person rich. People who fall into this trap usually end up losing a lot of money that never really returns to them.
6.If it feels like extortion, it probably is – If you feel that you are being forced to give money for things that you don’t really need, simply stop. When a psychic tells you that you need to pay him or her repeatedly to ward evil spirits away or to avoid coming across bad luck, that’s a form of intimidation.
Many psychics are truly gifted, but those that are not tend to try to get from you what they can. When looking for a psychic reading, check out those that are tried and tested or have good reputations.
I obtained this from a site that offers you to share this information with others
I agree with this information.
I would not recomend those online or phone psychics that charge per minute. Before you know it you have wracked up hundreds of dollars and you didnt get anything. The majority of the time they are told to keep people on the line for as long as possible, I think they tell you what you want to hear and some of it may be scripted too and nothing ever happens they way they said it would
I think alot of people want to talk to a psychic to find out what their future holds. I have had a reading in person, on the phone and online and nothing ever came true.
The biggest thing I always wanted to know is: " What is my path in life? What am I supposed to be doing ?" No-one has ever been able to answer that question for me because I have to figure it out for myself. I am probubly already doing what i am supposed to be doing and not even know it.
It would be great if the answers fell out of the sky but that never happens. Nothing is ever set in stone. When we change the direction in our lives it sets about new paths and new directions for us to follow.
If you really want to find a psychic the best advice is find one by word of mouth, ask around, find ones who are reputable.
This reminds me I was watching one of housewives shows, it was the first of the shows but I cant recal which state it is. One of the ladies went to a psychic and the one she found was right on about alot of things and I was impressed.
If you have ever had a good or bad psychic experience let me know. I would love to hear about it.
Although I have not had such good readings in the past, I would still like to find one and have a reading done by someone who really is on the up & up.
My fav psychics that I have seen on Tv and read about is George Anderson & Van Praagh. I used to enjoy watching Sylvia Brown but the more i watched her on Tv the more I found her to not be so believeable, maybe she is gifted but at this point & time I do not believe her.
Here is a list of People who have become famous for their unusual Psychic abilities. All claim to have been the real deal but some on this list were found out to be complete frauds. I leave it up to you to decide who is real and who isn't.
Edgar Cayce, Jeanne Dixon, Nostradamus, John Edwards, James Van Praagh, Ingo Swann, Dean Radin, Charles Tart, Stuart Wilde, Helen Duncan, Daniel Dunglass Home, Dion Fortune, Rosemary-Altea, George Anderson, Caroline Myss, Gerard Cloiset, Madame Blavatsky, Jane Roberts, Jose Arigo, Uri Gellar, Doreen Virtue, Arthur Ford, Fox Sisters, JZ Knight, John Dee, Art Bell, George Noory, Sanaya-Roman, Derek Acorah, Barbara Marciniak and last but not least Sylvia Brown.
Psychics can be your friends and true advisors. However, they are not all as they seem. Most people who seek out psychic advice are experiencing hardships. They may feel vulnerable and may be in need of guidance. Those with evil intent prey upon those who are most in need.
To avoid being scammed by a so-called psychic, it is important to watch out for the following signs:
1.They upsell their service too much – Paying for psychic reading is not all bad. It is a service rendered that deserves due credit. However, if a psychic insists that you need to pay an additional amount for prayers or blessings, you should think twice about forking over your hard-earned cash. If a psychic want to pray for you, he or she will most likely do it out of the goodness of his/her own heart.
2.They claim they can change your future – Only you hold that power. A psychic reading can result in good advice and insight, but it cannot change what is already happening or what is about to happen.
3.They ask you to overpay for items you can buy anywhere – Vases, oils, flowers, candles are things that can be bought from any supplier. If you are asked to pay $1,000 for any of those, you may be in for a big scam.
4.They ask for material things as payment for their service – If a psychic asks that you pay him or her with your car in exchange for ridding you of bad spirits, it’s a bad sign. You can get psychic readings for much less than the value of your car.
5.They ask you to invest a huge sum in their services now so you can gain it all back in the future– This is typical not just of a psychic scam, but for all sorts of fraud. Some fraudulent psychics have asked that their clients provide them with a stipend so they can do extensive work of making that person rich. People who fall into this trap usually end up losing a lot of money that never really returns to them.
6.If it feels like extortion, it probably is – If you feel that you are being forced to give money for things that you don’t really need, simply stop. When a psychic tells you that you need to pay him or her repeatedly to ward evil spirits away or to avoid coming across bad luck, that’s a form of intimidation.
Many psychics are truly gifted, but those that are not tend to try to get from you what they can. When looking for a psychic reading, check out those that are tried and tested or have good reputations.
I obtained this from a site that offers you to share this information with others
I agree with this information.
I would not recomend those online or phone psychics that charge per minute. Before you know it you have wracked up hundreds of dollars and you didnt get anything. The majority of the time they are told to keep people on the line for as long as possible, I think they tell you what you want to hear and some of it may be scripted too and nothing ever happens they way they said it would
I think alot of people want to talk to a psychic to find out what their future holds. I have had a reading in person, on the phone and online and nothing ever came true.
The biggest thing I always wanted to know is: " What is my path in life? What am I supposed to be doing ?" No-one has ever been able to answer that question for me because I have to figure it out for myself. I am probubly already doing what i am supposed to be doing and not even know it.
It would be great if the answers fell out of the sky but that never happens. Nothing is ever set in stone. When we change the direction in our lives it sets about new paths and new directions for us to follow.
If you really want to find a psychic the best advice is find one by word of mouth, ask around, find ones who are reputable.
This reminds me I was watching one of housewives shows, it was the first of the shows but I cant recal which state it is. One of the ladies went to a psychic and the one she found was right on about alot of things and I was impressed.
If you have ever had a good or bad psychic experience let me know. I would love to hear about it.
Although I have not had such good readings in the past, I would still like to find one and have a reading done by someone who really is on the up & up.
My fav psychics that I have seen on Tv and read about is George Anderson & Van Praagh. I used to enjoy watching Sylvia Brown but the more i watched her on Tv the more I found her to not be so believeable, maybe she is gifted but at this point & time I do not believe her.
Here is a list of People who have become famous for their unusual Psychic abilities. All claim to have been the real deal but some on this list were found out to be complete frauds. I leave it up to you to decide who is real and who isn't.
Edgar Cayce, Jeanne Dixon, Nostradamus, John Edwards, James Van Praagh, Ingo Swann, Dean Radin, Charles Tart, Stuart Wilde, Helen Duncan, Daniel Dunglass Home, Dion Fortune, Rosemary-Altea, George Anderson, Caroline Myss, Gerard Cloiset, Madame Blavatsky, Jane Roberts, Jose Arigo, Uri Gellar, Doreen Virtue, Arthur Ford, Fox Sisters, JZ Knight, John Dee, Art Bell, George Noory, Sanaya-Roman, Derek Acorah, Barbara Marciniak and last but not least Sylvia Brown.
Reading People
Have you ever been around a person and picked up a feeling about this person before they even opened their mouth? It could be a good feeling, bad feeling, some may consider this intuition, which I do believe to be true but I also call it, " Reading People" It's a fun thing to do and most of time time in my case it happens wether i want it to or not. My husband doesn't believe in the paranormal or anything relating to it but has said that there have been times when hes been to give an estimate on a job and felt that he shouldnt do it, that it would turn out bad and when he would in fact not listen and do the job it always would end up badly, he said would say, " Yeah this guy is off, somethings not right about him"
We pick up these feeling for a reason..I have talked about intuition before and its a facinating thing to talk about.
I enjoy reading people, they dont even know that I am doing it. Its a fun thing to do and I like to test myself to see if in fact the feelings I am picking up on are in fact right. I am better at reading people than picking out lottery tickets.
For example:
My sister started dating a guy, said he was nice, had a job, and a house, which is a plus compared to all the losers she has dated in the past. I was looking forward to meeting this guy as my parents also thought he was a nice hard working guy. They were dating for about 3 months when I finally met him.
My sister always brings the guy over when she feels as if this is the guy and knows that bringing him to see me is like an FBI interigation. This time I decided not to ask him any questions and not drill him in anyway about his life or what he wants out of life. I was in fact going to try to keep my mouth shut and keep my opinions to myself. Which is really hard for me to do.
As soon as I saw him I knew he wasnt the right guy for her. After listening to some very boring and forced conversations that verged on wanting to poke needles in your eyes than sit and listen. I felt that these two had nothing in common at all and wondered what in the hell she saw him. I watched & tried to listen and still could not figure it out when it struck me that these two have no chemistry at all ,that this was more of a friendship than a relationship, that it will go no where, hes boring as hell and not her type at all.
After an hour of boringness my husband took him out to his shop, thank god! because I seriously couldnt take it anymore. So My sister and I sat and just talked. I did not give her my opinion at that time.
The nexy day I couldnt stand it anymore so I called her and told her my feelings , I did not tell her to stay with him or dump him. The whole time she just said, " Hmmmm thats very interesting". I was suprised she didnt say much else but I was also trying not to piss her off at the same time.
maybe a week or so later while talking to my mom I found out that my sister dumped this guy. I wish I could say I was unhappy to hear the news but it was the opposite reaction. My sister came over to visit and after a few hours I mentioned that I heard she was single again and she said she was and that being with that guy was like watching paint dry, he was the most boring person on the planet, they had nothing in common at all and it was going no where so they parted as friends.
She was happy with her decision and I knew that I had no part in their breakup, all I did was described the feelings I was having and picking up what had already been going on in the relationship.
It took 1 week after her breaking up with him to go running back to an X girlfriend.
We pick up these feeling for a reason..I have talked about intuition before and its a facinating thing to talk about.
I enjoy reading people, they dont even know that I am doing it. Its a fun thing to do and I like to test myself to see if in fact the feelings I am picking up on are in fact right. I am better at reading people than picking out lottery tickets.
For example:
My sister started dating a guy, said he was nice, had a job, and a house, which is a plus compared to all the losers she has dated in the past. I was looking forward to meeting this guy as my parents also thought he was a nice hard working guy. They were dating for about 3 months when I finally met him.
My sister always brings the guy over when she feels as if this is the guy and knows that bringing him to see me is like an FBI interigation. This time I decided not to ask him any questions and not drill him in anyway about his life or what he wants out of life. I was in fact going to try to keep my mouth shut and keep my opinions to myself. Which is really hard for me to do.
As soon as I saw him I knew he wasnt the right guy for her. After listening to some very boring and forced conversations that verged on wanting to poke needles in your eyes than sit and listen. I felt that these two had nothing in common at all and wondered what in the hell she saw him. I watched & tried to listen and still could not figure it out when it struck me that these two have no chemistry at all ,that this was more of a friendship than a relationship, that it will go no where, hes boring as hell and not her type at all.
After an hour of boringness my husband took him out to his shop, thank god! because I seriously couldnt take it anymore. So My sister and I sat and just talked. I did not give her my opinion at that time.
The nexy day I couldnt stand it anymore so I called her and told her my feelings , I did not tell her to stay with him or dump him. The whole time she just said, " Hmmmm thats very interesting". I was suprised she didnt say much else but I was also trying not to piss her off at the same time.
maybe a week or so later while talking to my mom I found out that my sister dumped this guy. I wish I could say I was unhappy to hear the news but it was the opposite reaction. My sister came over to visit and after a few hours I mentioned that I heard she was single again and she said she was and that being with that guy was like watching paint dry, he was the most boring person on the planet, they had nothing in common at all and it was going no where so they parted as friends.
She was happy with her decision and I knew that I had no part in their breakup, all I did was described the feelings I was having and picking up what had already been going on in the relationship.
It took 1 week after her breaking up with him to go running back to an X girlfriend.
Thursday, April 23, 2009
Religion
I met this really cool woman, shes pagan and her name is liz. She has a really nice blog, which I really enjoy, anyways....from reading her blog I felt it would be a good idea to post other stuff on here about me, my thoughts, whats going on it my life, etc...you get the idea...
After reading about her religion it made me think of my own feelings towards religion so I thought I would post my thoughts about it. My parents grew up strict catholic. I grew up an army brat , in a very strict house, my childhood was bad , there is alot of missing time and I only remember bits & pieces of my childhood.
I do know that it was hard growing up having had paranormal experiences at a young age with catholic parents who didnt believe in such things, so I had to keep it to myself. I dont think I will ever know or understand why I had them but because of it I am who I am and believe in what I believe in.
I do not practice one set religion because I have no idea what religion I am, maybe I am not of any religion. I just know that I am spiritual. I have been to churches where they sing and throw themselves on the floor, I was in a spiritualist cult, which was bad, I thought at one time I was pagan or wiccian and tried it and even joined a coven but that didnt work out the way I expected. I belonged to a Methodist church when I was previously married and when I divorced I left that church. I have been to many churches and in all of them all I saw was greed , coruption and preaching.
There is a chapel I like to go to, to pray when things are tough and that makes me feel good when I am there but as of right now I have no desire to join any church again. I have no problem with other peoples religions and beliefs as long as they dont infringe on my own beliefs.
The one religion I cant stand is Jehova Witness, they constantly come to my house to try to preach to me and its annoying,. If I wanted to be preached at I would go to church. i think they are ignorant and I believe they are a religious cult. I also think Mormans and Scientology are also religious cults.
I do believe in a God. I also believe there are Angels, demons and the devil. I also believe in the paranormal and think that people can become possessed by evil spirits and demons. I also believe that there is a possibility that we are not the only ones on this earth.
I was having an alien discussion with my husband last night..btw my husband is an Atheist..he doesnt believe in anything I believe in at all. I was discussing the fact that there is something goin on in this world and that thousands of years ago people carved & painted aliens & ufos's on cave walls, that there are also pictures in the bible ( history channel) showing ufo's. He argued with me of course the entire time. I believe that when people have had an experience they want & need to talk about it to others, if they had not have had such an experience then they would have no need or desire to do so..some people may make stuff up to get attention but those people can be weeded out very easily. I have been getting more and more involved with wanting to know if in fact there are Aliens on this earth. So many mysterious things happen on this earth its truely amazing.
I think that Religion and having a belief system no matter what it may be goes hand in hand with the mysteries that happen here on this earth.
I think I have mentioned this before on my blog that my family comes from a line of psychic's, again no-one in the family likes to talk about it , there are times when I feel quite alone because I cant talk to my family about any of this. I have a very best friend who I talk to and some online friends but no-one I can talk to in person.
The small religious town & surrounding towns in which I have lived before are not very open to any talk of the paranormal. I am in the Bible belt of Ohio!!!!! Lucky me!!!
After reading about her religion it made me think of my own feelings towards religion so I thought I would post my thoughts about it. My parents grew up strict catholic. I grew up an army brat , in a very strict house, my childhood was bad , there is alot of missing time and I only remember bits & pieces of my childhood.
I do know that it was hard growing up having had paranormal experiences at a young age with catholic parents who didnt believe in such things, so I had to keep it to myself. I dont think I will ever know or understand why I had them but because of it I am who I am and believe in what I believe in.
I do not practice one set religion because I have no idea what religion I am, maybe I am not of any religion. I just know that I am spiritual. I have been to churches where they sing and throw themselves on the floor, I was in a spiritualist cult, which was bad, I thought at one time I was pagan or wiccian and tried it and even joined a coven but that didnt work out the way I expected. I belonged to a Methodist church when I was previously married and when I divorced I left that church. I have been to many churches and in all of them all I saw was greed , coruption and preaching.
There is a chapel I like to go to, to pray when things are tough and that makes me feel good when I am there but as of right now I have no desire to join any church again. I have no problem with other peoples religions and beliefs as long as they dont infringe on my own beliefs.
The one religion I cant stand is Jehova Witness, they constantly come to my house to try to preach to me and its annoying,. If I wanted to be preached at I would go to church. i think they are ignorant and I believe they are a religious cult. I also think Mormans and Scientology are also religious cults.
I do believe in a God. I also believe there are Angels, demons and the devil. I also believe in the paranormal and think that people can become possessed by evil spirits and demons. I also believe that there is a possibility that we are not the only ones on this earth.
I was having an alien discussion with my husband last night..btw my husband is an Atheist..he doesnt believe in anything I believe in at all. I was discussing the fact that there is something goin on in this world and that thousands of years ago people carved & painted aliens & ufos's on cave walls, that there are also pictures in the bible ( history channel) showing ufo's. He argued with me of course the entire time. I believe that when people have had an experience they want & need to talk about it to others, if they had not have had such an experience then they would have no need or desire to do so..some people may make stuff up to get attention but those people can be weeded out very easily. I have been getting more and more involved with wanting to know if in fact there are Aliens on this earth. So many mysterious things happen on this earth its truely amazing.
I think that Religion and having a belief system no matter what it may be goes hand in hand with the mysteries that happen here on this earth.
I think I have mentioned this before on my blog that my family comes from a line of psychic's, again no-one in the family likes to talk about it , there are times when I feel quite alone because I cant talk to my family about any of this. I have a very best friend who I talk to and some online friends but no-one I can talk to in person.
The small religious town & surrounding towns in which I have lived before are not very open to any talk of the paranormal. I am in the Bible belt of Ohio!!!!! Lucky me!!!
Tuesday, April 21, 2009
Soul Feeling & Dreams
I am a believer in listening that that inner voice , going with the flow and paying attention to feelings I pick up on during certain situations.
There are feelings that I get that I can only explain as gut feelings or feeling as if something has touched my soul.
Here are some examples of what I have experienced when receiving those gut/ soul feelings:
When I went over to an ex boyfriends house after not seeing him for 10 years, as soon as I saw him I felt as if something had touched my soul. I literally had to stop and take in what i was feeling because it was so overwhelming. I knew right then and there that we were soul mates. I infact knew it during high school when we dated but we were not meant to be together during that time, we had other things to do in life before we got back together. We have been married for 12 years now and I still believe to this day he is and always will be my soul mate.
I had the same feeling after being interviewed for my local newspaper on gourd crafting that I would be on the front page of the newspaper and low and behold I was.
Same feeling when I entered my photography at a local fair, I knew i was going to win some awards and I did.
Feb,12,09. I walked into a convience store and decided to play the Ohio lottery which I never play.. I always play my same numbers on the Mega lottery. As I was standing there I got the overwhelming feeling that I needed to play the numbers for that night. I won 4 out of 6 numbers and won $80.
There are many times when I get the feelings that I want to say no way! my brain doesnt want to believe that this stuff really happens but time and time again it does happen, sometimes feelings can be wrong or perceived differently than what they were originally intended for or perceived completely wrong and taken out of context but all in all the majority of the time they are right.
I most recently felt as if I was going to win the lottery and had a dream about it in which a man came to me and told me, " Congratulations you just won 30 million in the lottery" as he was walking away he said something strange to me that I have no idea what he meant and that was, " I dont know how you do it but I would like to know and when i grow up I want you to teach me about life"
Least to say I have not won any lottery and felt as if my feelings were completely wrong and that the dream was just what it was a dream.
Most of the time dreams are just dreams but other times they are more than that. I can always tell when its more than a dream because it will feel as if it were real, everything being very vivid. and even after having it the dreams stays with me.
As I have mentioned before I have had precog dreams that have come true, those can be quite scary at times. Most of the precog dreams I have had were always about something tragic or bad.
There are feelings that I get that I can only explain as gut feelings or feeling as if something has touched my soul.
Here are some examples of what I have experienced when receiving those gut/ soul feelings:
When I went over to an ex boyfriends house after not seeing him for 10 years, as soon as I saw him I felt as if something had touched my soul. I literally had to stop and take in what i was feeling because it was so overwhelming. I knew right then and there that we were soul mates. I infact knew it during high school when we dated but we were not meant to be together during that time, we had other things to do in life before we got back together. We have been married for 12 years now and I still believe to this day he is and always will be my soul mate.
I had the same feeling after being interviewed for my local newspaper on gourd crafting that I would be on the front page of the newspaper and low and behold I was.
Same feeling when I entered my photography at a local fair, I knew i was going to win some awards and I did.
Feb,12,09. I walked into a convience store and decided to play the Ohio lottery which I never play.. I always play my same numbers on the Mega lottery. As I was standing there I got the overwhelming feeling that I needed to play the numbers for that night. I won 4 out of 6 numbers and won $80.
There are many times when I get the feelings that I want to say no way! my brain doesnt want to believe that this stuff really happens but time and time again it does happen, sometimes feelings can be wrong or perceived differently than what they were originally intended for or perceived completely wrong and taken out of context but all in all the majority of the time they are right.
I most recently felt as if I was going to win the lottery and had a dream about it in which a man came to me and told me, " Congratulations you just won 30 million in the lottery" as he was walking away he said something strange to me that I have no idea what he meant and that was, " I dont know how you do it but I would like to know and when i grow up I want you to teach me about life"
Least to say I have not won any lottery and felt as if my feelings were completely wrong and that the dream was just what it was a dream.
Most of the time dreams are just dreams but other times they are more than that. I can always tell when its more than a dream because it will feel as if it were real, everything being very vivid. and even after having it the dreams stays with me.
As I have mentioned before I have had precog dreams that have come true, those can be quite scary at times. Most of the precog dreams I have had were always about something tragic or bad.
Info about Psychic's
Psychic Definition
Wikipedia defines the term “psychic” as: “Relating to or denoting mental abilities or phenomena that are apparently inexplicable by known natural laws, since they seem to transcend the confines of the brain. People who are thought to have these abilities or to be able to produce these phenomena are often called “psychics”. The term comes from the Greek word psychikos, meaning “of the soul, mental,” which is in turn derived from the Greek word psyche (soul/mind).”
Do real psychics predict the future?
Real Psychics use psychic readings to help them predict likely future events, but they cannot predict the future absolutely. This is because each of us has been given the gift of free will, a real psychic will acknowledge this. We can choose to change our actions, which changes our course in life. The statement that you can’t teach an old dog new tricks is not true for people. A real psychic will tell you you’re never too old to learn, and change! Real psychics can predict possible futures for you, but it’s up to you whether you make that future real or not.
Can a psychic bring back a former lover?
Getting back together with a former lover is probably one of the most common reasons people go to psychics. Psychics can detect the psychic energy around you, including the energy of others. A real psychic will give you guidance on how others may impact your life, including if there’s a chance of getting back together with former lovers. Because we are able to make our own decisions, and change our life directions, a real psychic will tell you that nothing is guaranteed. Because you can change life directions, and because your former lover can change life directions, it can be difficult to determine with certainty that a former lover will come back.
The best way to handle questions about a former lover is to learn from the psychic what decisions you may need to make to help bring positive conditions in your life conditions. This puts you in the best possible situation to bring your former lover back.
Can a psychic talk to spirits?
Some psychics can tune in to the energy of those who have died. These psychics are usually called Psychic Mediums, or just Mediums. However, this communication is not exactly the same as talking the way people do. The energy of spirits what psychics hear in their minds and interpret, not an actual voice. Usually this communication is one-way, meaning the psychic can receive the energy from those who have died, but cannot carry on a conversation like you and I would on a phone call. This communication is also normally from spirits who have not yet passed on to the other side.
How can I find a real psychic?
It can be confusing trying to find a real psychic. This is because there is no scientific way to determine the exact amount of psychic ability a person may have. Unfortunately, there’s also fakes who are only interested in taking money from people. If you are looking for a real psychic, make sure your psychic does not show signs of being a fake. A real psychic will never promise to change or cause something to happen for you.
A real psychic will never guarantee that they can bring back lost loves, or otherwise do something for you. A real psychic does not need your personal information such as a drivers license, social security number or any other financial information about you. If your psychic is asking for this information, you are very possibly dealing with a fake psychic. The best way to find a real psychic is to ask friends and family for referrals, and to check a few references before engaging a psychic.
Why can’t real psychics forecast and improve their lives?
Often people assume that there are no real psychics because if they were real psychics, they could see their own future and improve it. After all, if psychics are real they should be able to forecast winning lottery numbers, see their own future lovers and lives, and do other things to improve their lives. So why don’t they? The answer is that real psychics feel energy around them that only sometimes has something to do with their lives.
Most often, real psychics have no more idea about what lies in their future than anyone else. A psychologist would not consider psychoanalyzing himself or herself, and likewise a real psychic would not consider trying to determine and change his or her own life.
What is Tarot and why are Tarot Cards used by Psychics?
The answer depends on who you ask. In some parts of Europe, Tarot (also know as Tarocchi in Italy and Tarock in Austria) is a card game played with a set of cards that have a “fool” card, 21 trump cards and an extra set of face cards called the “knight.” The face cards and their priority are Jack, Knight, Queen and King.
However, in the U.S. and some other western countries, the Tarot is known as a set of cards that psychics use to read the future or other important aspects for a person. When a psychic uses Tarot cards, they usually put them in a pattern known as the Spread, and the position of the cards as well as the value of the cards themselves help the psychic to read about the events, relationships or other issues facing a person.
How is a Horoscope Developed?
A horoscope can be defined as the predictions made about a persons life, loves or future based on the position, angles and influences of planets, stars, our sun and related astronomical objects on a person’s life.
By studying the position of the planets, stars and other astronomical objects at the time of a person’s birth, astrologers can evaluate and predict the factors that influence a person’s life and so predict their future.
What is Astrology?
Astrology is the study of how the position of the stars, planets, sun and related celestial objects impacts events of people, places and things. Astrology is used to learn about or answer questions about a person’s love life, whether it’s a good time to start a new business, or whether a certain year will be a good economic year, or not.
Believers in astrology hold the opinion that the movement of stars, planets and other celestial objects may have an impact on our lives and that the universe is not yet fully understood by science. Critics of astrology maintain that there is no conclusive evidence supporting the claims of astrologers, and that proven means of consistently repeating results of the practice of astrology has not occurred.
Wikipedia defines the term “psychic” as: “Relating to or denoting mental abilities or phenomena that are apparently inexplicable by known natural laws, since they seem to transcend the confines of the brain. People who are thought to have these abilities or to be able to produce these phenomena are often called “psychics”. The term comes from the Greek word psychikos, meaning “of the soul, mental,” which is in turn derived from the Greek word psyche (soul/mind).”
Do real psychics predict the future?
Real Psychics use psychic readings to help them predict likely future events, but they cannot predict the future absolutely. This is because each of us has been given the gift of free will, a real psychic will acknowledge this. We can choose to change our actions, which changes our course in life. The statement that you can’t teach an old dog new tricks is not true for people. A real psychic will tell you you’re never too old to learn, and change! Real psychics can predict possible futures for you, but it’s up to you whether you make that future real or not.
Can a psychic bring back a former lover?
Getting back together with a former lover is probably one of the most common reasons people go to psychics. Psychics can detect the psychic energy around you, including the energy of others. A real psychic will give you guidance on how others may impact your life, including if there’s a chance of getting back together with former lovers. Because we are able to make our own decisions, and change our life directions, a real psychic will tell you that nothing is guaranteed. Because you can change life directions, and because your former lover can change life directions, it can be difficult to determine with certainty that a former lover will come back.
The best way to handle questions about a former lover is to learn from the psychic what decisions you may need to make to help bring positive conditions in your life conditions. This puts you in the best possible situation to bring your former lover back.
Can a psychic talk to spirits?
Some psychics can tune in to the energy of those who have died. These psychics are usually called Psychic Mediums, or just Mediums. However, this communication is not exactly the same as talking the way people do. The energy of spirits what psychics hear in their minds and interpret, not an actual voice. Usually this communication is one-way, meaning the psychic can receive the energy from those who have died, but cannot carry on a conversation like you and I would on a phone call. This communication is also normally from spirits who have not yet passed on to the other side.
How can I find a real psychic?
It can be confusing trying to find a real psychic. This is because there is no scientific way to determine the exact amount of psychic ability a person may have. Unfortunately, there’s also fakes who are only interested in taking money from people. If you are looking for a real psychic, make sure your psychic does not show signs of being a fake. A real psychic will never promise to change or cause something to happen for you.
A real psychic will never guarantee that they can bring back lost loves, or otherwise do something for you. A real psychic does not need your personal information such as a drivers license, social security number or any other financial information about you. If your psychic is asking for this information, you are very possibly dealing with a fake psychic. The best way to find a real psychic is to ask friends and family for referrals, and to check a few references before engaging a psychic.
Why can’t real psychics forecast and improve their lives?
Often people assume that there are no real psychics because if they were real psychics, they could see their own future and improve it. After all, if psychics are real they should be able to forecast winning lottery numbers, see their own future lovers and lives, and do other things to improve their lives. So why don’t they? The answer is that real psychics feel energy around them that only sometimes has something to do with their lives.
Most often, real psychics have no more idea about what lies in their future than anyone else. A psychologist would not consider psychoanalyzing himself or herself, and likewise a real psychic would not consider trying to determine and change his or her own life.
What is Tarot and why are Tarot Cards used by Psychics?
The answer depends on who you ask. In some parts of Europe, Tarot (also know as Tarocchi in Italy and Tarock in Austria) is a card game played with a set of cards that have a “fool” card, 21 trump cards and an extra set of face cards called the “knight.” The face cards and their priority are Jack, Knight, Queen and King.
However, in the U.S. and some other western countries, the Tarot is known as a set of cards that psychics use to read the future or other important aspects for a person. When a psychic uses Tarot cards, they usually put them in a pattern known as the Spread, and the position of the cards as well as the value of the cards themselves help the psychic to read about the events, relationships or other issues facing a person.
How is a Horoscope Developed?
A horoscope can be defined as the predictions made about a persons life, loves or future based on the position, angles and influences of planets, stars, our sun and related astronomical objects on a person’s life.
By studying the position of the planets, stars and other astronomical objects at the time of a person’s birth, astrologers can evaluate and predict the factors that influence a person’s life and so predict their future.
What is Astrology?
Astrology is the study of how the position of the stars, planets, sun and related celestial objects impacts events of people, places and things. Astrology is used to learn about or answer questions about a person’s love life, whether it’s a good time to start a new business, or whether a certain year will be a good economic year, or not.
Believers in astrology hold the opinion that the movement of stars, planets and other celestial objects may have an impact on our lives and that the universe is not yet fully understood by science. Critics of astrology maintain that there is no conclusive evidence supporting the claims of astrologers, and that proven means of consistently repeating results of the practice of astrology has not occurred.
John Edwards is a Scam
John Edward claims to be a psychic and a channeler, in reality he is nothing more then a con artist who makes vague statements aimed at a subject or subjects and then lets the subjects themselves fill in the blanks.
John Edward has a TV show which is based on his "so called" psychic abilities. Just like John Edward, the show is also a scam. The John Edward psychic show is heavily edited to make it appear John is successful almost all of the time. In reality he is only successful approximately 10% of the time.
When experts review taped episodes of the John Edward psychic show they found camera angle discontinuities, strange sound changes and answers from the audience that have nothing to do with what John Edward is saying. Guest at the show have even talked about the possibility that they are being watched and taped while they wait outside before the show and while they sit in the audience.
John Edward is also accused of having "ringers" in the audience of his shows. These are people who are placed in the audience by John. It has 12-15 people have been seen at numerous shows getting out of a white van just before the show. These 12-15 enter the audience and sit at different locations, with no two people sitting together.
As well as charging 300$ for a personal readings, John is a con artist and scammer who preys on the emotional state and of grievances of others.
James Randi is a well known magician and skeptic. James has spent years debunking and exposing all kinds of frauds, psychics and mediums. Randi's most famous for his challenge. He is offering $1,000,000 to any person who could prove they had paranormal powers under scientific testing conditions. So far, nobody has won the challenge.
Randi says John Edward is just using standard techniques that can be reproduced by individuals with no psychic powers. Edward denies these allegations and surprisingly, has refused to accept the challenge.
( I found this interesting article online. I have never liked John Edwards and always thought he was a scammer and not a real medium. Im getting the Letter J, is that jack, John, Joe????)
John Edward has a TV show which is based on his "so called" psychic abilities. Just like John Edward, the show is also a scam. The John Edward psychic show is heavily edited to make it appear John is successful almost all of the time. In reality he is only successful approximately 10% of the time.
When experts review taped episodes of the John Edward psychic show they found camera angle discontinuities, strange sound changes and answers from the audience that have nothing to do with what John Edward is saying. Guest at the show have even talked about the possibility that they are being watched and taped while they wait outside before the show and while they sit in the audience.
John Edward is also accused of having "ringers" in the audience of his shows. These are people who are placed in the audience by John. It has 12-15 people have been seen at numerous shows getting out of a white van just before the show. These 12-15 enter the audience and sit at different locations, with no two people sitting together.
As well as charging 300$ for a personal readings, John is a con artist and scammer who preys on the emotional state and of grievances of others.
James Randi is a well known magician and skeptic. James has spent years debunking and exposing all kinds of frauds, psychics and mediums. Randi's most famous for his challenge. He is offering $1,000,000 to any person who could prove they had paranormal powers under scientific testing conditions. So far, nobody has won the challenge.
Randi says John Edward is just using standard techniques that can be reproduced by individuals with no psychic powers. Edward denies these allegations and surprisingly, has refused to accept the challenge.
( I found this interesting article online. I have never liked John Edwards and always thought he was a scammer and not a real medium. Im getting the Letter J, is that jack, John, Joe????)
Thursday, April 16, 2009
Rosewell Casebook
"Roswell," the very mention of the word brings images of a crashed UFO, aliens, government cover-up, autopsies, hidden debris, guarded charred bodies, and weather balloons. In the history of UFO reports, no case has received the world-wide attention as the Roswell event of 1947. Not only did the alleged crash of a flying saucer create mass coverage at the time of the event, but remains today as an often discussed case by which all other cases are judged. So many books and articles have been written about Roswell, it is not an easy task to write another, but I feel that no UFO enthusiast cannot include it among his comments. The Roswell event is the cornerstone of UFO research. The case offers everything one could imagine; a crash of some flying craft, direct, hands on testimony of witnesses who handled crash debris, government cover-up and secrecy, and most of all a list of participants which is generally listed at around 500 first and secondhand testimonials.
Ironically, the alleged crash story originally died as quickly as it began. It would be many years before UFO researchers refueled the fire behind its enormous potential. Most all of us are familiar with the famous Roswell headline stating that the Army had captured a "flying saucer," and then the retraction a few hours later, substituting a balloon for the crashed saucer. At the time of the original event, a sense of naivety and trust gave birth to a rapid, quiet acceptance of the retraction, and there the event died. But, fortunately, it was resurrected in 1976, and has kept pace with all other events of the last 50+ years. It would be January 1976, when ufologists William Moore, and Stanton R. Friedman were mulling over some interview notes from two witnesses whom Friedman had met with. A man and a woman, who both had knowledge of a crashed saucer in July 1947 in Corona, New Mexico were the key witnesses.
A retired Air Force officer, Major Jesse A. Marcel asserted that he had first hand involvement in the crash debris, and the Air Force cover-up. The woman was Lydia Sleppy, who had been employed at an Albuquerque radio station KOAT. She claimed that the military had covered-up the story of a crashed saucer, and the bodies of "little men," who were aboard the craft. She also claimed that the Air Force had literally stopped the sending of a teletype news report of the incident.
The USA Military had announced to the world that it had captured a flying saucer on a remote ranch in Corona, and then about four hours later corrected the story, saying that what was found was just a weather balloon with a radar reflector kite. We have two stories. Which one is the truth? Though subsequent confirmations of the balloon theory continue, as long as we have firsthand witnesses who defy this explanation, the investigation must continue. Of all of the explanations given to Project Bluebook, it is quite strange that the Roswell story was never mentioned. The story that died so quickly was rarely mentioned from the beginning, the only one, to my knowledge, was in a mid-1950's lecture by UFO enthusiast Frank Edward. It seems that from the beginning, a grass roots group of believers would perpetuate this grand story. When we solve the puzzle of the many UFO reports, it will be due to this grass roots movement. The truth is hard to kill.
It would be June 24, 1947, when the term, "flying saucer" was coined by pilot Kenneth Arnold. He used this term to describe UFOs flying over Mr. Ranier, and only a couple of weeks later, the phrase was used by the Air Force to explain what had been found in Corona, New Mexico. The alleged crash debris was flown to Eight Army Air Force Headquarters in Ft. Worth, Texas, and somehow between the time that Jesse Marcel Sr. had handled the "other worldly" material and its arrival in Ft. Worth, the strange material had lost its luster, and became just a weather balloon. The Air Force had effectively murdered the eye witness accounts, and made fools of all who were involved. Marcel would categorically state that the debris he held in his hands, and showed to his family, was not the same material shown in photos of the "balloon wreckage."
What happened to the saucer debris? An uncertified, but controversial document might provide an answer. Supposedly a brief prepared for then President-elect Dwight D. Eisenhower, this document was authored on November 18, 1952. It asserts that on September 24, 1947, President Harry S. Truman ordered the genesis of the highly top-secret "Operation Majestic-12," to study the remains of the Roswell crash. These papers would arrive in a plain manilla envelope, postmarked Albuquerque, in the post of Los Angeles television producer Jaime Shandera in December 1984. In the early part of 1987, another copy was given to Timothy Good, a British ufologist. Good released it to the British press in May. These documents caused quite a stir, but their authenticity cannot be established beyond doubt. The jury is still out on the MJ-12 papers, but many ufologists view it as a hoax. The issue itself is not insurmountable, however, as a huge amount of evidence still remains to establish the Roswell crash as a reality.
The Roswell saga actually began in Silver City, New Mexico on June 25. Dr. R. F. Sensenbaugher, a dentist, reported sighting a saucer-shaped UFO fly over, that was about one-half the size of the full moon. Two days later, in Pope, New Mexico, W. C. Dobbs reported a white, glowing object flying overhead, not too far from the White Sands missile range. On the same day, Captain E. B. Detchmendy reported to his commanding officer that he saw a white, glowing UFO pass over the missile range. Two days later, on June 29, Rocket expert C. J. Zohn and three of his technicians, who were stationed at White Sands, watched a giant silver disc moving northward over the desert. On July 2, a UFO was tracked at three separate installations; Alamogordo, White Sands, and Roswell. In Roswell, on the same day, Mr. and Mrs. Dan Wilmot saw a UFO. They report its appearance as "two inverted saucers faced mouth to mouth," moving at a high rate of speed over their house. Enter rancher Mac Brazel.
Mac Brazel
The events of Roswell began on either July 2 or July 4 (there is some disagreement here). A throwback to western days, William W. "Mac" Brazel, a sheep rancher, would etch his name forever into UFO history, a designation that he neither desired, nor appreciated. A common working man, Brazel was foreman of the Foster Ranch in Lincoln County, near Corona, New Mexico. Brazel was a family man, but his wife and children lived in Tularosa, near Alamogordo. The reason for this arrangement was so his children could attend better schools than they would at Corona. Brazel stayed in an older house on the ranch, where he tended sheep, and the general chores of the ranch. He was a simple man, content with his job, family, and his life. Mac would be thrust into the limelight for a brief period of time, and ultimately regret ever reporting what he was about to discover on the range of the Foster Ranch.
An evening thunderstorm was raging at the close of another workday, The storm was highlighted by numerous bolts of lightning. These summer storms were not uncommon for these parts, but this evening Mac noticed something different.. a sound, like an explosion mingled with the typical sounds of a storm. Two of Mac's children were staying with him that night at his farm house. Mac retired with his two children, and temporarily forgot about the sounds of that night. The next day's sun brought Mac out again to ride the fences, and check on his sheep. He was accompanied that day with a seven-year-old neighbor boy, William D. "Dee" Proctor, who often rode with Mac.
As they rode into the open field, ahead of them they noticed an area about a quarter of a mile long and several hundred feet wide, covered with debris of some type. The debris was composed of small pieces of a shiny, metallic material, a material that Mac had never seen before. The sheep would not cross the fragmented pieces, and they had to be taken the long way around that day. Because of the curious nature of the debris, Mac picked up some of it and carried it back to store in a shed. Little did he know the significance of his find.
One of his children, Bessie Brazel recalled: "There was what appeared to be pieces of heavily waxed paper and a sort of aluminum-like foil. Some of these pieces had something like numbers and lettering on them, but there were no words you were able to make out. Some of the metal-foil pieces had a sort of tape stuck to them, and when these were held to the light they showed what looked like pastel flowers or designs. Even though the stuff looked like tape it could not be peeled off or removed at all."
"[The writing] looked like numbers mostly, at least I assumed them to be numbers. They were written out like you would write numbers in columns to do an addition problem. But they didn't look like the numbers we use at all. What gave me the idea they were numbers, I guess, was the way they were all ranged out in columns."
"No, it was definitely not a balloon. We had seen weather balloons quite a lot, both on the ground and in the air. We had even found a couple of Japanese-style balloons that had come down in the area once. We had also picked up a couple of those thin rubber weather balloons with instrument packages. This was nothing like that. I have never seen anything resembling this sort of thing before,- or since..."
Later that afternoon, Mac took young Dee Proctor back home, a journey of about 10 miles. He took along a piece of the debris that he had found, and showed it to Dee's parents, Floyd, and Loretta. Mac tried to get the Proctors to go back with him, and look at the strange material strewn in the fields.
Floyd Proctor would later state: "[He said] it wasn't paper because he couldn't cut it with his knife, and the metal was different from anything he had ever seen. He said the designs looked like the kind of stuff you would find on firecracker wrappers...some sort of figures all done up in pastels, but not writing like we would do it."
Loretta Proctor remembered: "The piece he brought looked like a kind of tan, light-brown plastic...it was very lightweight, like balsa wood. It wasn't a large piece, maybe about four inches long, maybe just larger than a pencil.""We cut on it with a knife and would hold a match on it, and it wouldn't burn. We knew it wasn't wood. It was smooth like plastic, it didn't have real sharp corners, kind of like a dowel stick. Kind of dark tan. It didn't have any grain...just smooth."
"We should have gone [to look at the debris field], but gas and tires were expensive then. We had our own chores, and it would have been twenty miles."
Jesse Marcel Sr.
The first hint that the debris could be "not of this world" would come the next night from Mac's uncle, Hollis Wilson. Mac told Hollis about his find, and Hollis urged Mac to report the findings, since there had been reports of "flying saucers" in the area as of late. On July 6, Mac was going to Roswell to strike up a deal for a new pickup truck. He took along some of the debris, and stopped off at the Chaves County Sheriff's Office and spoke to George Wilcox. The story of the find was not significant to Wilcox until he actually handled a piece of the silvery material. Wilcox telephoned the Roswell Army Air Field, and spoke to one Major Jesse A. Marcel, who was the base intelligence officer. Marcel told the Sheriff he would come into Roswell and talk to Brazel about his find. Word of the goings on began to spread rapidly in the community, and soon Mac was talking to radio station KGFL about the incident. Mac told the station what he knew over the telephone.
Marcel and Brazel met at the Sheriff's office. Mac told Marcel what he knew, and showed him a piece of debris. Marcel reported the results of his interview to Colonel William H. Blanchard back at Roswell Army Base. A decision was made for Brazel to go out to the site, and investigate for himself. Marcel would take his old Buick, and Army Counter Intelligence Corps officer Sheridan Cavitt accompanied him in a Jeep all-terrain vehicle. Following Marcel back to the ranch, it was too late that day to visit the site, so they all three stayed in Mac's ranch house. After a dinner of beans, the three headed to the site the next morning. After a brief look around, Mac left Marcel and Cavitt, returning to his chores.
Found at: www.ufocasebook.com
Lots of interesting stuff there.
Ironically, the alleged crash story originally died as quickly as it began. It would be many years before UFO researchers refueled the fire behind its enormous potential. Most all of us are familiar with the famous Roswell headline stating that the Army had captured a "flying saucer," and then the retraction a few hours later, substituting a balloon for the crashed saucer. At the time of the original event, a sense of naivety and trust gave birth to a rapid, quiet acceptance of the retraction, and there the event died. But, fortunately, it was resurrected in 1976, and has kept pace with all other events of the last 50+ years. It would be January 1976, when ufologists William Moore, and Stanton R. Friedman were mulling over some interview notes from two witnesses whom Friedman had met with. A man and a woman, who both had knowledge of a crashed saucer in July 1947 in Corona, New Mexico were the key witnesses.
A retired Air Force officer, Major Jesse A. Marcel asserted that he had first hand involvement in the crash debris, and the Air Force cover-up. The woman was Lydia Sleppy, who had been employed at an Albuquerque radio station KOAT. She claimed that the military had covered-up the story of a crashed saucer, and the bodies of "little men," who were aboard the craft. She also claimed that the Air Force had literally stopped the sending of a teletype news report of the incident.
The USA Military had announced to the world that it had captured a flying saucer on a remote ranch in Corona, and then about four hours later corrected the story, saying that what was found was just a weather balloon with a radar reflector kite. We have two stories. Which one is the truth? Though subsequent confirmations of the balloon theory continue, as long as we have firsthand witnesses who defy this explanation, the investigation must continue. Of all of the explanations given to Project Bluebook, it is quite strange that the Roswell story was never mentioned. The story that died so quickly was rarely mentioned from the beginning, the only one, to my knowledge, was in a mid-1950's lecture by UFO enthusiast Frank Edward. It seems that from the beginning, a grass roots group of believers would perpetuate this grand story. When we solve the puzzle of the many UFO reports, it will be due to this grass roots movement. The truth is hard to kill.
It would be June 24, 1947, when the term, "flying saucer" was coined by pilot Kenneth Arnold. He used this term to describe UFOs flying over Mr. Ranier, and only a couple of weeks later, the phrase was used by the Air Force to explain what had been found in Corona, New Mexico. The alleged crash debris was flown to Eight Army Air Force Headquarters in Ft. Worth, Texas, and somehow between the time that Jesse Marcel Sr. had handled the "other worldly" material and its arrival in Ft. Worth, the strange material had lost its luster, and became just a weather balloon. The Air Force had effectively murdered the eye witness accounts, and made fools of all who were involved. Marcel would categorically state that the debris he held in his hands, and showed to his family, was not the same material shown in photos of the "balloon wreckage."
What happened to the saucer debris? An uncertified, but controversial document might provide an answer. Supposedly a brief prepared for then President-elect Dwight D. Eisenhower, this document was authored on November 18, 1952. It asserts that on September 24, 1947, President Harry S. Truman ordered the genesis of the highly top-secret "Operation Majestic-12," to study the remains of the Roswell crash. These papers would arrive in a plain manilla envelope, postmarked Albuquerque, in the post of Los Angeles television producer Jaime Shandera in December 1984. In the early part of 1987, another copy was given to Timothy Good, a British ufologist. Good released it to the British press in May. These documents caused quite a stir, but their authenticity cannot be established beyond doubt. The jury is still out on the MJ-12 papers, but many ufologists view it as a hoax. The issue itself is not insurmountable, however, as a huge amount of evidence still remains to establish the Roswell crash as a reality.
The Roswell saga actually began in Silver City, New Mexico on June 25. Dr. R. F. Sensenbaugher, a dentist, reported sighting a saucer-shaped UFO fly over, that was about one-half the size of the full moon. Two days later, in Pope, New Mexico, W. C. Dobbs reported a white, glowing object flying overhead, not too far from the White Sands missile range. On the same day, Captain E. B. Detchmendy reported to his commanding officer that he saw a white, glowing UFO pass over the missile range. Two days later, on June 29, Rocket expert C. J. Zohn and three of his technicians, who were stationed at White Sands, watched a giant silver disc moving northward over the desert. On July 2, a UFO was tracked at three separate installations; Alamogordo, White Sands, and Roswell. In Roswell, on the same day, Mr. and Mrs. Dan Wilmot saw a UFO. They report its appearance as "two inverted saucers faced mouth to mouth," moving at a high rate of speed over their house. Enter rancher Mac Brazel.
Mac Brazel
The events of Roswell began on either July 2 or July 4 (there is some disagreement here). A throwback to western days, William W. "Mac" Brazel, a sheep rancher, would etch his name forever into UFO history, a designation that he neither desired, nor appreciated. A common working man, Brazel was foreman of the Foster Ranch in Lincoln County, near Corona, New Mexico. Brazel was a family man, but his wife and children lived in Tularosa, near Alamogordo. The reason for this arrangement was so his children could attend better schools than they would at Corona. Brazel stayed in an older house on the ranch, where he tended sheep, and the general chores of the ranch. He was a simple man, content with his job, family, and his life. Mac would be thrust into the limelight for a brief period of time, and ultimately regret ever reporting what he was about to discover on the range of the Foster Ranch.
An evening thunderstorm was raging at the close of another workday, The storm was highlighted by numerous bolts of lightning. These summer storms were not uncommon for these parts, but this evening Mac noticed something different.. a sound, like an explosion mingled with the typical sounds of a storm. Two of Mac's children were staying with him that night at his farm house. Mac retired with his two children, and temporarily forgot about the sounds of that night. The next day's sun brought Mac out again to ride the fences, and check on his sheep. He was accompanied that day with a seven-year-old neighbor boy, William D. "Dee" Proctor, who often rode with Mac.
As they rode into the open field, ahead of them they noticed an area about a quarter of a mile long and several hundred feet wide, covered with debris of some type. The debris was composed of small pieces of a shiny, metallic material, a material that Mac had never seen before. The sheep would not cross the fragmented pieces, and they had to be taken the long way around that day. Because of the curious nature of the debris, Mac picked up some of it and carried it back to store in a shed. Little did he know the significance of his find.
One of his children, Bessie Brazel recalled: "There was what appeared to be pieces of heavily waxed paper and a sort of aluminum-like foil. Some of these pieces had something like numbers and lettering on them, but there were no words you were able to make out. Some of the metal-foil pieces had a sort of tape stuck to them, and when these were held to the light they showed what looked like pastel flowers or designs. Even though the stuff looked like tape it could not be peeled off or removed at all."
"[The writing] looked like numbers mostly, at least I assumed them to be numbers. They were written out like you would write numbers in columns to do an addition problem. But they didn't look like the numbers we use at all. What gave me the idea they were numbers, I guess, was the way they were all ranged out in columns."
"No, it was definitely not a balloon. We had seen weather balloons quite a lot, both on the ground and in the air. We had even found a couple of Japanese-style balloons that had come down in the area once. We had also picked up a couple of those thin rubber weather balloons with instrument packages. This was nothing like that. I have never seen anything resembling this sort of thing before,- or since..."
Later that afternoon, Mac took young Dee Proctor back home, a journey of about 10 miles. He took along a piece of the debris that he had found, and showed it to Dee's parents, Floyd, and Loretta. Mac tried to get the Proctors to go back with him, and look at the strange material strewn in the fields.
Floyd Proctor would later state: "[He said] it wasn't paper because he couldn't cut it with his knife, and the metal was different from anything he had ever seen. He said the designs looked like the kind of stuff you would find on firecracker wrappers...some sort of figures all done up in pastels, but not writing like we would do it."
Loretta Proctor remembered: "The piece he brought looked like a kind of tan, light-brown plastic...it was very lightweight, like balsa wood. It wasn't a large piece, maybe about four inches long, maybe just larger than a pencil.""We cut on it with a knife and would hold a match on it, and it wouldn't burn. We knew it wasn't wood. It was smooth like plastic, it didn't have real sharp corners, kind of like a dowel stick. Kind of dark tan. It didn't have any grain...just smooth."
"We should have gone [to look at the debris field], but gas and tires were expensive then. We had our own chores, and it would have been twenty miles."
Jesse Marcel Sr.
The first hint that the debris could be "not of this world" would come the next night from Mac's uncle, Hollis Wilson. Mac told Hollis about his find, and Hollis urged Mac to report the findings, since there had been reports of "flying saucers" in the area as of late. On July 6, Mac was going to Roswell to strike up a deal for a new pickup truck. He took along some of the debris, and stopped off at the Chaves County Sheriff's Office and spoke to George Wilcox. The story of the find was not significant to Wilcox until he actually handled a piece of the silvery material. Wilcox telephoned the Roswell Army Air Field, and spoke to one Major Jesse A. Marcel, who was the base intelligence officer. Marcel told the Sheriff he would come into Roswell and talk to Brazel about his find. Word of the goings on began to spread rapidly in the community, and soon Mac was talking to radio station KGFL about the incident. Mac told the station what he knew over the telephone.
Marcel and Brazel met at the Sheriff's office. Mac told Marcel what he knew, and showed him a piece of debris. Marcel reported the results of his interview to Colonel William H. Blanchard back at Roswell Army Base. A decision was made for Brazel to go out to the site, and investigate for himself. Marcel would take his old Buick, and Army Counter Intelligence Corps officer Sheridan Cavitt accompanied him in a Jeep all-terrain vehicle. Following Marcel back to the ranch, it was too late that day to visit the site, so they all three stayed in Mac's ranch house. After a dinner of beans, the three headed to the site the next morning. After a brief look around, Mac left Marcel and Cavitt, returning to his chores.
Found at: www.ufocasebook.com
Lots of interesting stuff there.
Wednesday, April 8, 2009
Is the world really going to end on Dec/21.2012? by John Kehne
Is the world really going to end on December 21 2012?By: John KehneApril 1 2009 Is the world really going to end on December 21 2012? That is perhaps the most frequently asked question I receive from visitors to my website http://www.december212012.com/. The short answer is most likely no. We as human beings have no possible way of knowing when and how our planet will end. However, we are smart enough and intuitive enough to know when sure and imminent danger is near, and we must be willing to recognize and react to signs of coming change. More importantly we must realize that our entire universe along with our very existence runs in cycles, and evidence of these cycles has been scientifically proven and their recurrence is inevitable. Based on my research and studies into the many theories, prophecies, predictions and facts surrounding 2012, I have come to realize that our world is not set to completely end anytime soon. However, we can be certain that some very dramatic and devastating changes are coming, and these changes will most definitely represent the end of the world “AS WE KNOW IT”.
We are currently and unquestionably immersed in the final years of a thirteen-year global tribulation that began on the winter solstice 1999 and will reach its ultimate conclusion on December 21 2012. During this period of unrest and uncertainty we will become witnesses to a gathering storm of events that will slowly and systematically redefine our existence on this planet. These events will come in the form of both natural and manmade disasters as well as social, economic and religious upheavals, and will most definitely effect every living being on the planet. When featured on the local, network and cable news outlets, these events will be described in terms such as “never before seen”, “worst on record”, “apocalyptic” and yes, “the end of the world”.
As the days continue to countdown to Dec. 21 2012, we will begin to experience a number of natural disasters and unprecedented weather events such as earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, hurricanes, tsunamis, floods, droughts and many other extraordinary life threatening natural events. Although our planet has always experienced nature’s destructive wrath in one form or another, these disasters will become increasingly more frequent and significantly more intense then any we have ever experienced. Along with the increased property damage and economic losses associated with these disasters, the loss of human life will increase exponentially. As these extreme weather events continue to develop, they will help to significantly increase global famine, disease, pandemics and many other forms of human suffering. Massive floods will devastate, extreme heat will decimate and intense fires will incinerate the very ground on which we stand. Tornadoes will strike in uncommon places and at uncommon times of the year. Severe thunderstorms with intense lighting and uncommonly strong winds will become more prevalent, and the earth will rumble with unusual and unidentifiable sounds of stress.
In addition to natural disasters, mankind itself will initiate its own near destruction through the use of social, economic, chemical, biological and nuclear warfare. In a push for power and global domination you will begin to see the world governments respond to perceived threats from other nations with unprecedented force and extreme violence. This continuing show of force will undoubtably lead to a third world war and sure nuclear destruction of many highly populated regions. Many wars will be waged in the name of religion and ethnic cleansing, while others will be initiated to spawn a perceived one-world government to oversee a desired new world order. We will continue to be subjected to both petty and potentially life-altering laws, rules, regulations and religious initiatives designs to keep us preoccupied with day-to-day social, economic and health related issues. Our continuing insecurities will be intensified by an unscrupulous power base of leaders whose primary goal is to deliberately instill near chaos in the form of social and economic unrest. This continuing unrest will be artificially and irrevocably addressed through the implementation of ever increasing taxes, diminished human rights and a desire to keep us in perpetual debt and in a constant state of insured domestic poverty an insecurity.
All of the life threatening, human suffering and earth changing events that are and will continue to take place throughout the tribulation are simply a prelude to a much larger human and planetary disaster. These events in their entirety should and will serve as a preemptive warning of a single global catastrophic event expected to take place at exactly 11:11 GMT on December 21 2012. Science has made reference to a number of possible devastating earthly events such as a Yellowstone super volcanic eruption or a polar shift that could take place in a matter of moments. Other dangers from the sky such as enormous asteroids, increased and violent solar activity, the emergence of Planet X or Nibiru, and the possible devastating effects of a planetary alignment have been well documented and studied by scientists around the world. All of these scenarios have been proven viable and very relevant to the times in which we live. Any one of these events or a combination of many would bring unprecedented global destruction. Human life would dramatically be effected and millions, even billions will die. Although no one knows exactly what this coming catastrophe might bring, we can be sure that the outcome will be dyer.
The coming global cataclysm is in no way unique to our existence on this earth. As part of a universal cycle of near destruction, our planet and its population has experienced some form of renewal many times before, and it appears we are in line to witness this extraordinary event once again. The coming event is very real and has been foreseen and foretold by most all ancient civilizations and religions throughout the world. Although the basic scenarios and possible implications very, the final outcome remains consistent in all cases. The ancient Mayans and Aztecs refer to this coming event in terms such as the entering of the fifth world or fifth sun. The Hopi Indians call it the great purification. Christianity calls it the Rapture. Islam sees it as the coming of the Mahdi. The Hindus believe we are in the final moments of the Iron Age, which is the last of four periods known as Kali Yuga. Astrologers call it the coming of the Age of Aquarius which is representative of a cleansing of the earth. In addition, interpretations of many ancient and modern day oracles and prophets of doom also see the coming events. The Chinese book of Changes (I-Ching) sees it as the end of history. The Bible Code, The Web Bot Project, Nostradamus and many others also have provided us with the necessary signs of coming devastation. NASA has confirmed increasing solar disturbances that will reach their peek in late 2012, and even Albert Einstein spoke about the possible implications of the coming astronomical anomalies.
We as human beings are instinctually aware of the coming changes. If you haven’t already began to experience it, very soon you, as an individual will begin to notice an increased sense of awareness and understanding of the inevitable. Many attribute this increased awareness to a possible chemical enhancement of human DNA, while other believe these abilities have simply been suppressed and denied over time and are slowly being revealed in order to prepare us for sure and sustainable change. These feeling and signs of utter dread and impending doom will begin to manifest themselves in many ways, and will effect an ever increasing number of people as we get closer to December 21 2012. Some will see this as a spiritual awakening, while other will experience a remarkable ability to foresee coming events through dreams, meditation, moments of déjà vu and gut Instinct. Your individual increased perceptions will be small an insignificant at first and will be dismissed as coincidence or chance. You may for example have a passing thought about an old friend, and that person will contact you. You may briefly think about a song from your past, and that song will play on the radio. You may experience an increased ability to associate particular smells with past events, and many will see a significant reoccurrence of the numbers11:11. As these events become increasingly more common and more relevant, you will come to realize their importance to coming events.
window.google_render_ad();
Some people believe that I along with many others are intentionally and deliberately trying to scare people with our web sites, books videos and messages of coming doom, and in many ways they may be right. Much like your local weather person who warns you of possible inclement storms, we are simply trying to inform you that this threat is very real and conditions are right for a global cataclysm that could redefine life, as we know it. However harsh and unsavory you may find this information to be I am confident that the ends will most definitely justify the means and your survival and continuing existence may very well depend on it. You need to look no further then the television network and cable news or newspaper to realize that something very unusual and very unsettling is taking place all around the world. Our social and moral values are in decline. Our global system of socioeconomic stability is failing at an incredible rate. Our political systems have become increasingly more corrupt and self-serving, and people are suffering and dying in unimaginable ways. I encourage you to step back and look beyond your own personal problems and situations and realize that we exist not as individuals, but as a worldwide community who shares one single planet that is in chaos.
The world governments and religious elite are very well aware of what is coming and know that they can not and will not provide protection and support to everyone on the planet. They know we are facing an unimaginable global event that will surpass any and all disasters we have ever experienced. In preparation, bunkers and underground shelters are now being built and stocked with food, water and other survival supplies. Seed banks are being constructed to insure future food availability and publicly financed individuals and organizations are taking the steps necessary to insure that they and a select group of people can and will survive this ordeal. In an attempt to maintain continuos artificial stability and reduce sure and total panic among the general population, entire governments and government-sponsored scientists will become the most adamant critics of the warnings. Many will site Biblical scripture disputing what they do not understand and others will compare 2012 to more recent failed doomsday predictions such as Y2K; knowing full well that this is not a manmade computer glitch, but a real and predictable recurring act of nature. They will insistently deny, discount and discredit the warnings, and will dismiss them as bad science, conspiracy and malicious profiteering.
Despite the lack of official acknowledgment, many are now preparing themselves and their families for the coming disasters, and you may be wise to do the same. This personnel preparation is in large part being done under a vale of secrecy so as to detour those who refused to heed the warnings. You should prepare yourself mentally, physically and spiritually for the coming events, and take the steps necessary to insure your future survival. You should concentrate your efforts on food, water, shelter and personal protection and prepare yourself for prolonged or permanent power outages and limited communication. You need to recognize that currency and traditional means of trade are now and will continue to loose their value, and that your ability to purchase necessary supplies will become limited. Most importantly, you need to enjoy the life you are now living, but prepare yourself for the worst, for the worst is yet to come.
Some scholars have estimated that as many as two thirds of the worlds population may perish as a direct or indirect result of the coming events of December 21 2012 and the thirteen-year tribulation leading up to that date. Our current level of technological advancement could be thrust back hundreds even thousands of years, and the ecological and environmental effects of these events will most definitely prove devastating to the way in which we currently live our lives. Survival will supersede comfort, fear will dominate the living and want, need and hope will dictate our daily existence.
As horrifying and unsettling as all this sounds, it could in many ways be perceived as a good thing for those who survive. December 21 2012 and the years leading up to that date will in many ways represent the storm before the calm, and will dramatically and violently usher in a new era of increased understanding and renewed enlightenment. This new beginning will be met with a new sense of peace and will more widely open our eyes to the true meaning of life. We will enter this new age not only with a complete knowledge of where we have been, but with an increased understanding of where we are going and where we need to be in relationship to the basic truths that will once again redefine our existence. We will be forced by need and necessity to look beyond race and religious differences, greed, hate and social status, and our continuing survival will be rooted in our willingness to honor and respect ourselves, our neighbors, our environment and the powers that be.
No, our world and its population will not come to a complete and final end on December 21 2012. We will however be forced to reevaluate and redefine our lives and our association with our planet. Life will be hard but we can take comfort in knowing that Mother Nature will once again reign supreme in her ability to correct what we have so badly taken for granted.
Post and Read Comments about this article on my Blog.__________________________________John Kehne is an independent researcher of the overall implications surrounding the coming events of December 21 2012 and is the publisher of the #1 rated website devoted to the subject, http://www.december212012.com/.
Pleas feel free to reprint and republish this article in its entirety giving proper credit to its author John Kehne and associated origin of publication http://www.december212012.com/.
We are currently and unquestionably immersed in the final years of a thirteen-year global tribulation that began on the winter solstice 1999 and will reach its ultimate conclusion on December 21 2012. During this period of unrest and uncertainty we will become witnesses to a gathering storm of events that will slowly and systematically redefine our existence on this planet. These events will come in the form of both natural and manmade disasters as well as social, economic and religious upheavals, and will most definitely effect every living being on the planet. When featured on the local, network and cable news outlets, these events will be described in terms such as “never before seen”, “worst on record”, “apocalyptic” and yes, “the end of the world”.
As the days continue to countdown to Dec. 21 2012, we will begin to experience a number of natural disasters and unprecedented weather events such as earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, hurricanes, tsunamis, floods, droughts and many other extraordinary life threatening natural events. Although our planet has always experienced nature’s destructive wrath in one form or another, these disasters will become increasingly more frequent and significantly more intense then any we have ever experienced. Along with the increased property damage and economic losses associated with these disasters, the loss of human life will increase exponentially. As these extreme weather events continue to develop, they will help to significantly increase global famine, disease, pandemics and many other forms of human suffering. Massive floods will devastate, extreme heat will decimate and intense fires will incinerate the very ground on which we stand. Tornadoes will strike in uncommon places and at uncommon times of the year. Severe thunderstorms with intense lighting and uncommonly strong winds will become more prevalent, and the earth will rumble with unusual and unidentifiable sounds of stress.
In addition to natural disasters, mankind itself will initiate its own near destruction through the use of social, economic, chemical, biological and nuclear warfare. In a push for power and global domination you will begin to see the world governments respond to perceived threats from other nations with unprecedented force and extreme violence. This continuing show of force will undoubtably lead to a third world war and sure nuclear destruction of many highly populated regions. Many wars will be waged in the name of religion and ethnic cleansing, while others will be initiated to spawn a perceived one-world government to oversee a desired new world order. We will continue to be subjected to both petty and potentially life-altering laws, rules, regulations and religious initiatives designs to keep us preoccupied with day-to-day social, economic and health related issues. Our continuing insecurities will be intensified by an unscrupulous power base of leaders whose primary goal is to deliberately instill near chaos in the form of social and economic unrest. This continuing unrest will be artificially and irrevocably addressed through the implementation of ever increasing taxes, diminished human rights and a desire to keep us in perpetual debt and in a constant state of insured domestic poverty an insecurity.
All of the life threatening, human suffering and earth changing events that are and will continue to take place throughout the tribulation are simply a prelude to a much larger human and planetary disaster. These events in their entirety should and will serve as a preemptive warning of a single global catastrophic event expected to take place at exactly 11:11 GMT on December 21 2012. Science has made reference to a number of possible devastating earthly events such as a Yellowstone super volcanic eruption or a polar shift that could take place in a matter of moments. Other dangers from the sky such as enormous asteroids, increased and violent solar activity, the emergence of Planet X or Nibiru, and the possible devastating effects of a planetary alignment have been well documented and studied by scientists around the world. All of these scenarios have been proven viable and very relevant to the times in which we live. Any one of these events or a combination of many would bring unprecedented global destruction. Human life would dramatically be effected and millions, even billions will die. Although no one knows exactly what this coming catastrophe might bring, we can be sure that the outcome will be dyer.
The coming global cataclysm is in no way unique to our existence on this earth. As part of a universal cycle of near destruction, our planet and its population has experienced some form of renewal many times before, and it appears we are in line to witness this extraordinary event once again. The coming event is very real and has been foreseen and foretold by most all ancient civilizations and religions throughout the world. Although the basic scenarios and possible implications very, the final outcome remains consistent in all cases. The ancient Mayans and Aztecs refer to this coming event in terms such as the entering of the fifth world or fifth sun. The Hopi Indians call it the great purification. Christianity calls it the Rapture. Islam sees it as the coming of the Mahdi. The Hindus believe we are in the final moments of the Iron Age, which is the last of four periods known as Kali Yuga. Astrologers call it the coming of the Age of Aquarius which is representative of a cleansing of the earth. In addition, interpretations of many ancient and modern day oracles and prophets of doom also see the coming events. The Chinese book of Changes (I-Ching) sees it as the end of history. The Bible Code, The Web Bot Project, Nostradamus and many others also have provided us with the necessary signs of coming devastation. NASA has confirmed increasing solar disturbances that will reach their peek in late 2012, and even Albert Einstein spoke about the possible implications of the coming astronomical anomalies.
We as human beings are instinctually aware of the coming changes. If you haven’t already began to experience it, very soon you, as an individual will begin to notice an increased sense of awareness and understanding of the inevitable. Many attribute this increased awareness to a possible chemical enhancement of human DNA, while other believe these abilities have simply been suppressed and denied over time and are slowly being revealed in order to prepare us for sure and sustainable change. These feeling and signs of utter dread and impending doom will begin to manifest themselves in many ways, and will effect an ever increasing number of people as we get closer to December 21 2012. Some will see this as a spiritual awakening, while other will experience a remarkable ability to foresee coming events through dreams, meditation, moments of déjà vu and gut Instinct. Your individual increased perceptions will be small an insignificant at first and will be dismissed as coincidence or chance. You may for example have a passing thought about an old friend, and that person will contact you. You may briefly think about a song from your past, and that song will play on the radio. You may experience an increased ability to associate particular smells with past events, and many will see a significant reoccurrence of the numbers11:11. As these events become increasingly more common and more relevant, you will come to realize their importance to coming events.
window.google_render_ad();
Some people believe that I along with many others are intentionally and deliberately trying to scare people with our web sites, books videos and messages of coming doom, and in many ways they may be right. Much like your local weather person who warns you of possible inclement storms, we are simply trying to inform you that this threat is very real and conditions are right for a global cataclysm that could redefine life, as we know it. However harsh and unsavory you may find this information to be I am confident that the ends will most definitely justify the means and your survival and continuing existence may very well depend on it. You need to look no further then the television network and cable news or newspaper to realize that something very unusual and very unsettling is taking place all around the world. Our social and moral values are in decline. Our global system of socioeconomic stability is failing at an incredible rate. Our political systems have become increasingly more corrupt and self-serving, and people are suffering and dying in unimaginable ways. I encourage you to step back and look beyond your own personal problems and situations and realize that we exist not as individuals, but as a worldwide community who shares one single planet that is in chaos.
The world governments and religious elite are very well aware of what is coming and know that they can not and will not provide protection and support to everyone on the planet. They know we are facing an unimaginable global event that will surpass any and all disasters we have ever experienced. In preparation, bunkers and underground shelters are now being built and stocked with food, water and other survival supplies. Seed banks are being constructed to insure future food availability and publicly financed individuals and organizations are taking the steps necessary to insure that they and a select group of people can and will survive this ordeal. In an attempt to maintain continuos artificial stability and reduce sure and total panic among the general population, entire governments and government-sponsored scientists will become the most adamant critics of the warnings. Many will site Biblical scripture disputing what they do not understand and others will compare 2012 to more recent failed doomsday predictions such as Y2K; knowing full well that this is not a manmade computer glitch, but a real and predictable recurring act of nature. They will insistently deny, discount and discredit the warnings, and will dismiss them as bad science, conspiracy and malicious profiteering.
Despite the lack of official acknowledgment, many are now preparing themselves and their families for the coming disasters, and you may be wise to do the same. This personnel preparation is in large part being done under a vale of secrecy so as to detour those who refused to heed the warnings. You should prepare yourself mentally, physically and spiritually for the coming events, and take the steps necessary to insure your future survival. You should concentrate your efforts on food, water, shelter and personal protection and prepare yourself for prolonged or permanent power outages and limited communication. You need to recognize that currency and traditional means of trade are now and will continue to loose their value, and that your ability to purchase necessary supplies will become limited. Most importantly, you need to enjoy the life you are now living, but prepare yourself for the worst, for the worst is yet to come.
Some scholars have estimated that as many as two thirds of the worlds population may perish as a direct or indirect result of the coming events of December 21 2012 and the thirteen-year tribulation leading up to that date. Our current level of technological advancement could be thrust back hundreds even thousands of years, and the ecological and environmental effects of these events will most definitely prove devastating to the way in which we currently live our lives. Survival will supersede comfort, fear will dominate the living and want, need and hope will dictate our daily existence.
As horrifying and unsettling as all this sounds, it could in many ways be perceived as a good thing for those who survive. December 21 2012 and the years leading up to that date will in many ways represent the storm before the calm, and will dramatically and violently usher in a new era of increased understanding and renewed enlightenment. This new beginning will be met with a new sense of peace and will more widely open our eyes to the true meaning of life. We will enter this new age not only with a complete knowledge of where we have been, but with an increased understanding of where we are going and where we need to be in relationship to the basic truths that will once again redefine our existence. We will be forced by need and necessity to look beyond race and religious differences, greed, hate and social status, and our continuing survival will be rooted in our willingness to honor and respect ourselves, our neighbors, our environment and the powers that be.
No, our world and its population will not come to a complete and final end on December 21 2012. We will however be forced to reevaluate and redefine our lives and our association with our planet. Life will be hard but we can take comfort in knowing that Mother Nature will once again reign supreme in her ability to correct what we have so badly taken for granted.
Post and Read Comments about this article on my Blog.__________________________________John Kehne is an independent researcher of the overall implications surrounding the coming events of December 21 2012 and is the publisher of the #1 rated website devoted to the subject, http://www.december212012.com/.
Pleas feel free to reprint and republish this article in its entirety giving proper credit to its author John Kehne and associated origin of publication http://www.december212012.com/.
Tuesday, April 7, 2009
The Druids- A Brief Cultural History
The Druids- A Brief Cultural History
by Christopher M. Nixon
The group of people known as the Druids, their practices, beliefs, and lives are shrouded in a great deal of mystery and misconception. Many people are fascinated by Druidism, and the tales of clandestine powerful wizards-quietly working their magick under the velvet cloak of night. Thus the truth is often overlooked, and not well understood. But who were they? Where did they come from? To truly understand them, it is imperative to examine what linguistic studies have taught us about their origins.Virtually all languages spoken today and throughout time- save for Finnish- stem from early forms of dialect called Proto Indo-European (PIE) Languages. Though it is impossible to discern the exact date that these first forms of communication were created, Latin, Sanskrit, and Greek all owe their origins to this early form of dialect. These PIE's as they are called and the people who spoke them influenced culture and society the world over as they spread from their origins in the area that is now Southern Russia. It was these early tribes of people that we know as The Celts. They first appeared as migrants from the Eastern Mediterranean to Britain in two waves- the first around 2300B.C., and the next around 2000B.C. From their ranks, arose the Druids.People such as Max Mueller- the creator of "The Science of Religion" during the 1880's, (Which later became what we now know as the field of Comparative Religion), were pioneers in discovering so much about how the Celtic and Druidic culture spread throughout Europe. Georges Dumezil's extensive research, which resulted similarly in the birth of Dumezilian Comparative Mythology, achieved similar ends. These men's work paved the way to later research by countless others who realized these early people served as key influences in the political and social development of Europe and other world cultures via language and religious custom- among these were the Romans, Christianity, and both Witchcraft and Wicca.The Druids established themselves as a spiritual class of healers, teachers, and rulers. They were a group that observed and worshipped the patterns and elements of nature around them, viewing these patterns as reflections of themselves and Man's world. Ritual practices and beliefs were constructed that sought to bring Man into a closer harmony with nature, and build a relationship that assisted Him in living daily life, with everythingfrom herbalism and holistic medicine, to rites that celebrated birth, death, and marital unions.For centuries, they flourished and were revered and respected by the Celtic peoples, as well as other races and groups later on, such as the Jews and early Romans. The Druids were viewed by their own people as the equivalent of a clergy, or ruling class. There existed within their ranks a hierarchy as well, consisting of the following: The Arch-Druid- the wisest or eldest ranking Druid in a particular Grove- or group- equivalent to aking. The Druids, who were equivalent to the clergy class. Sacrificers- the name being somewhat of a misnomer- who were of a warrior-type class. The Bards, the equivalent of an artist or trade class, and new initiates or followers, who were like serfs and assisted with the menial or mundane duties of the order. The garments and robes they wore reflected their status: Gold, White, Red, Blue, and Brown/Black respectively. They possessed a very sophisticated system of order for their peoples' time, and it is this type of order that is reflected in many of their rituals and workings.The Druids are responsible for many occult systems and religious symbolisms used today by practitioners of many beliefs and traditions- among them Christianity, Judaism, and Wicca. Among them are the uses of the number three, and of tripods or trinities as evidenced by one of the Druids' chief symbols, The Triscale, a swirling image of three lines coming together to a circle in balance. Also the use of the trees and their different energies and properties in folk magic practices that survive even to this day, as well as countless other ideologies on polarity, balance, meditation, and macro/microcosmic cycles within life. They have contributed immensely to the foundation of society in Europe, and the world over.
Sources· Bonewits, Issac, Real Magic, Samuel Weiser, Inc., 1991· Bonewits, Issac, The Druids, Lecture given in Belleville, NJ, 10/15/99· Monroe, Douglas, The 21 Lessons of Merlyn, Llewellyn Publications, 1997· Monroe, Douglas, The Lost Books of Merlyn, Llewellyn Publications, 1998· Nichols, Ross, The Book of Druidry, Harper Collins Publishers, 1990
by Christopher M. Nixon
The group of people known as the Druids, their practices, beliefs, and lives are shrouded in a great deal of mystery and misconception. Many people are fascinated by Druidism, and the tales of clandestine powerful wizards-quietly working their magick under the velvet cloak of night. Thus the truth is often overlooked, and not well understood. But who were they? Where did they come from? To truly understand them, it is imperative to examine what linguistic studies have taught us about their origins.Virtually all languages spoken today and throughout time- save for Finnish- stem from early forms of dialect called Proto Indo-European (PIE) Languages. Though it is impossible to discern the exact date that these first forms of communication were created, Latin, Sanskrit, and Greek all owe their origins to this early form of dialect. These PIE's as they are called and the people who spoke them influenced culture and society the world over as they spread from their origins in the area that is now Southern Russia. It was these early tribes of people that we know as The Celts. They first appeared as migrants from the Eastern Mediterranean to Britain in two waves- the first around 2300B.C., and the next around 2000B.C. From their ranks, arose the Druids.People such as Max Mueller- the creator of "The Science of Religion" during the 1880's, (Which later became what we now know as the field of Comparative Religion), were pioneers in discovering so much about how the Celtic and Druidic culture spread throughout Europe. Georges Dumezil's extensive research, which resulted similarly in the birth of Dumezilian Comparative Mythology, achieved similar ends. These men's work paved the way to later research by countless others who realized these early people served as key influences in the political and social development of Europe and other world cultures via language and religious custom- among these were the Romans, Christianity, and both Witchcraft and Wicca.The Druids established themselves as a spiritual class of healers, teachers, and rulers. They were a group that observed and worshipped the patterns and elements of nature around them, viewing these patterns as reflections of themselves and Man's world. Ritual practices and beliefs were constructed that sought to bring Man into a closer harmony with nature, and build a relationship that assisted Him in living daily life, with everythingfrom herbalism and holistic medicine, to rites that celebrated birth, death, and marital unions.For centuries, they flourished and were revered and respected by the Celtic peoples, as well as other races and groups later on, such as the Jews and early Romans. The Druids were viewed by their own people as the equivalent of a clergy, or ruling class. There existed within their ranks a hierarchy as well, consisting of the following: The Arch-Druid- the wisest or eldest ranking Druid in a particular Grove- or group- equivalent to aking. The Druids, who were equivalent to the clergy class. Sacrificers- the name being somewhat of a misnomer- who were of a warrior-type class. The Bards, the equivalent of an artist or trade class, and new initiates or followers, who were like serfs and assisted with the menial or mundane duties of the order. The garments and robes they wore reflected their status: Gold, White, Red, Blue, and Brown/Black respectively. They possessed a very sophisticated system of order for their peoples' time, and it is this type of order that is reflected in many of their rituals and workings.The Druids are responsible for many occult systems and religious symbolisms used today by practitioners of many beliefs and traditions- among them Christianity, Judaism, and Wicca. Among them are the uses of the number three, and of tripods or trinities as evidenced by one of the Druids' chief symbols, The Triscale, a swirling image of three lines coming together to a circle in balance. Also the use of the trees and their different energies and properties in folk magic practices that survive even to this day, as well as countless other ideologies on polarity, balance, meditation, and macro/microcosmic cycles within life. They have contributed immensely to the foundation of society in Europe, and the world over.
Sources· Bonewits, Issac, Real Magic, Samuel Weiser, Inc., 1991· Bonewits, Issac, The Druids, Lecture given in Belleville, NJ, 10/15/99· Monroe, Douglas, The 21 Lessons of Merlyn, Llewellyn Publications, 1997· Monroe, Douglas, The Lost Books of Merlyn, Llewellyn Publications, 1998· Nichols, Ross, The Book of Druidry, Harper Collins Publishers, 1990
Intuition
I have been following my intuition for a long time. There were times when I chose not to listen to that inner voice and regreted it later on. I have gone to job interviews and the night before I would get this feeling that it wasnt going to work out and that I should not go. When I did not listen and went anyways the whole day turned into a bad dream.
For instance: Getting lost on the way, not being able to find the building, the truck not starting, feeling the instant you walked into that room that it just wasnt right and not wanting the job even if they called and most often than not they would never call back after the interview.
Upon meeting someone you get the feeling that you just don't like this person even though they may seem nice at the time there is just something about them that just bothers you. When I meet people I feel this way about, there is a reason behind it and inside this voice is screaming, " Stay Away". From past experience I have learned to listen and to stay away from these kinds of people.
I think intuition is one of the bests gifts a person can have. It is never ever wrong! Intuition to me is a huge mystery and it amazes me how many people I know that do not follow their intuition. They continually keep making the same mistakes in their life because they are not listening to that inner voice. I dont know how many times I have heard, " Why do I end up with losers?" well because you keep dating the same kinds of men and your not listening to yourself.
Ive been with losers too and back then I didnt listen to that gut feeling I had and it always turned out wrong. I knew I wasnt supposed to marry my X husband, knew deep down he was wrong for me, knew that it wasnt going to work and that He was not who I really wanted to marry but I did it anyways and we ended up divorced ( Thank God) . I married him for all the wrong reasons.
I have learned alot from listening and not listening.
I remember once instance when my husband and I went to look at a dog. I did not want the dog at all but my husband did. Well that dog ended up being the worst dog I have ever had and believe me I love dogs and have 2 of my own. This dog was major alpha male and he made it known by peeing all over my entire house. He and I just clashed all the time. He enjoyed urinating all over my entire house, walls, shoes, couch, etc..I eventually sold the dog to a breeder and believe me when he left that house it felt like a huge load had been lifted off my shoulders. I tried for 2 years with that dog and it just was not working out. He was the boss and he would not have it any other way!
Way before this event I went looking for a dog. I knew exactly what i was looking for and that is the key to finding exactly what you want is knowing before hand. I knew that I wanted a medium size dog, female, good with my son, loving, fixed and one that really needed a loving home and would be a great family dog. I called newspaper adds with no luck. I went to the pound which was so sad, I wanted to save them all but when I was there I just knew she was not there. I finally ended up at Angels For Animals which is a fantastic shelter in Ohio. Before I left my husband said, " No shepards". While I was there I looked at a few dogs, walked a few and just knew deep down those were not the ones for me. While I was just getting ready to leave I was talking to one of the volunteers there and mentioned exactly what I was looking for and she said," I have a female shepard outside, shes been here the whole time, let me go get her" As soon as she brought her in and I saw her I knew I found my girl, she was everything I wanted. She had been so badly abused, starved half to death, collar had been welded to her neck, she had been attached to a railroad tie in the yard, they went in in the middle of the night and took her from that yard and saved her. I have had her about 12 or 13 yrs now and believe me she is the best dog I have ever had in my entire life. Whereever I go she goes. Shes exactly everything I described and wanted. When I came home and told my husband guess what? I got a shepard he was not happy but after she came home that was it, he loves her as much as I do. Shes happy and doesnt act like an older dog at all, she still is vibrant and has so much energy. I know that when the time comes and she passes eventually of old age I am cremating her so she can be buried with me when I die of old age.
I took the time to look, I didnt just get any dog. There were times when I was impatient and kept asking myself where are you? but I knew deep down she was waiting for me to find her. I listened to my intuition when it came time to pick the right one.
It is so important when you want something to know exactly what it is you want before you go after it. That can be with anything you go after in your life and when you listen and follow your gut wonderful things happen.
The first thing that pops into your mind is always the right thing, dont second guess anything.
For instance: Getting lost on the way, not being able to find the building, the truck not starting, feeling the instant you walked into that room that it just wasnt right and not wanting the job even if they called and most often than not they would never call back after the interview.
Upon meeting someone you get the feeling that you just don't like this person even though they may seem nice at the time there is just something about them that just bothers you. When I meet people I feel this way about, there is a reason behind it and inside this voice is screaming, " Stay Away". From past experience I have learned to listen and to stay away from these kinds of people.
I think intuition is one of the bests gifts a person can have. It is never ever wrong! Intuition to me is a huge mystery and it amazes me how many people I know that do not follow their intuition. They continually keep making the same mistakes in their life because they are not listening to that inner voice. I dont know how many times I have heard, " Why do I end up with losers?" well because you keep dating the same kinds of men and your not listening to yourself.
Ive been with losers too and back then I didnt listen to that gut feeling I had and it always turned out wrong. I knew I wasnt supposed to marry my X husband, knew deep down he was wrong for me, knew that it wasnt going to work and that He was not who I really wanted to marry but I did it anyways and we ended up divorced ( Thank God) . I married him for all the wrong reasons.
I have learned alot from listening and not listening.
I remember once instance when my husband and I went to look at a dog. I did not want the dog at all but my husband did. Well that dog ended up being the worst dog I have ever had and believe me I love dogs and have 2 of my own. This dog was major alpha male and he made it known by peeing all over my entire house. He and I just clashed all the time. He enjoyed urinating all over my entire house, walls, shoes, couch, etc..I eventually sold the dog to a breeder and believe me when he left that house it felt like a huge load had been lifted off my shoulders. I tried for 2 years with that dog and it just was not working out. He was the boss and he would not have it any other way!
Way before this event I went looking for a dog. I knew exactly what i was looking for and that is the key to finding exactly what you want is knowing before hand. I knew that I wanted a medium size dog, female, good with my son, loving, fixed and one that really needed a loving home and would be a great family dog. I called newspaper adds with no luck. I went to the pound which was so sad, I wanted to save them all but when I was there I just knew she was not there. I finally ended up at Angels For Animals which is a fantastic shelter in Ohio. Before I left my husband said, " No shepards". While I was there I looked at a few dogs, walked a few and just knew deep down those were not the ones for me. While I was just getting ready to leave I was talking to one of the volunteers there and mentioned exactly what I was looking for and she said," I have a female shepard outside, shes been here the whole time, let me go get her" As soon as she brought her in and I saw her I knew I found my girl, she was everything I wanted. She had been so badly abused, starved half to death, collar had been welded to her neck, she had been attached to a railroad tie in the yard, they went in in the middle of the night and took her from that yard and saved her. I have had her about 12 or 13 yrs now and believe me she is the best dog I have ever had in my entire life. Whereever I go she goes. Shes exactly everything I described and wanted. When I came home and told my husband guess what? I got a shepard he was not happy but after she came home that was it, he loves her as much as I do. Shes happy and doesnt act like an older dog at all, she still is vibrant and has so much energy. I know that when the time comes and she passes eventually of old age I am cremating her so she can be buried with me when I die of old age.
I took the time to look, I didnt just get any dog. There were times when I was impatient and kept asking myself where are you? but I knew deep down she was waiting for me to find her. I listened to my intuition when it came time to pick the right one.
It is so important when you want something to know exactly what it is you want before you go after it. That can be with anything you go after in your life and when you listen and follow your gut wonderful things happen.
The first thing that pops into your mind is always the right thing, dont second guess anything.
Tarot History
1760 deck : Le Chariot from Nicolas"
Le Bateleur from the tarot of Marseilles
Playing cards first entered Europe in the late 14th century with the Mamelukes of Persia, with suits very similar to the basic 'Latin' suits of Swords, Staves, Cups and Coins (also known as disks, and pentacles), which are still used in traditional Italian, Spanish and Portuguese decks[6]. Although there are quite a number of alternative theories on the origin of Tarot, current evidence seems to indicate that the first decks were created between 1410 and 1430 in either Milan, Ferrara, or Bologna, in northern Italy, when additional trump cards with allegorical illustrations were added to the more common four suit decks that already existed[citation needed]. These new decks were originally called carte da trionfi, triumph cards, and the additional cards known simply as trionfi, which evolved into the word "trumps" in common English. The first literary evidence of the existence of carte da trionfi is a written statement in the court records in Ferrara, in 1442[citation needed]. The oldest surviving Tarot cards are from fifteen fragmented decks painted in the mid 15th century for the Visconti-Sforza family, the rulers of Milan[7].
No documented examples exist prior to the 18th century of the tarot being used for divination[citation needed]. However, divination using similar cards is in evidence as early as 1540; a book entitled The Oracles of Francesco Marcolino da Forli shows a simple method of divination using the coin suit of a regular playing card deck. Manuscripts from 1735 (The Square of Sevens) and 1750 (Pratesi Cartomancer) document rudimentary divinatory meanings for the cards of the tarot, as well as a system for laying out the cards. In 1765, Giacomo Casanova wrote in his diary that his Russian mistress frequently used a deck of playing cards for divination
No documented examples exist prior to the 18th century of the tarot being used for divination[citation needed]. However, divination using similar cards is in evidence as early as 1540; a book entitled The Oracles of Francesco Marcolino da Forli shows a simple method of divination using the coin suit of a regular playing card deck. Manuscripts from 1735 (The Square of Sevens) and 1750 (Pratesi Cartomancer) document rudimentary divinatory meanings for the cards of the tarot, as well as a system for laying out the cards. In 1765, Giacomo Casanova wrote in his diary that his Russian mistress frequently used a deck of playing cards for divination
Monday, April 6, 2009
Psychometry - Author Unknown
The ability or faculty to perceive the characters, surroundings, and events connected with a person by holding an object belonging to that person in ones hands.
Mrs. Hester Drowden, a famous medium, defined psychometry as "a psychic power possessed by certain individuals which enables them to divine the history of, or events connected with, a material object with which they come into close contact."
It is generally speculated the faculty existed in ancient times but it was first named and discussed in the modern age by J. Rhodes Buchanan, an American scientist, in 1842. The term is derived from the Greek words 'pschic' (soul) and 'metron' (measure) and signifies "soul-measuring", or "measurement of the human soul."
Buchanan's theory was based on the belief that every thought, action, and event that has ever occurred since the beginning of time has left an impression on ether. This impression will never be erased during what is considered as time. This is why many closely related the ability of psychometry to the Akashic Records . Buchanan also thought the impressions were not only left on ether but on more palpable objects such as trees and stones as well.
Many people, especially occultist, also believe that psychometry is connected to the belief of animism. They believe all objects possess an inner or psychological life which enable the objects to receive from and transmit impressions to other objects. In this way the impressions of an individual can be transmitted to an object which the person has in his possession, and the object can later transmit the same impressions to another individual holding the identical object in his hand. The object is therefore analogous to a television receiver and transmitter, in that, it receives and transmits impressions.
The late Arnold Crowther, witch and occultist, describes psychometry in "The Secrets of Ancient Witchcraft with the Witches Tarot" which he co-authored with his wife Patricia. He too held to the belief of animism, or that inanimate objects have memories of their own. This was especially true of stones, he thought.
But, Crowther also equally believed that psychometry was connected with the auras given off by all objects. He believed the success of ancient witches in healing people of their villages was due to their ability to translate these auras through touch. He tested his theory on a modern psychometrist and found evidence that it was probably true.
The connection between psychometry and auras is based on the theory that the human mind radiates an aura in all directions, and around the entire body which impresses everything within its orbit. All objects, no matter how solid they appear, are porous containing small or even minute holes. These minute crevices in the object's surface collect minute fragments of the mental aura of the person possessing the object. Since the brain generates the aura then something worn near the head would transmit better vibrations.
Crowther further describes psychometry as akin to the mind's eye, the "etheric eye" or the "soul's eye". Occultists have called it by all these names. It seems the mental faculty which receives the impressions or visions registers them in the same cerebral center where dreams are registered. The center is the area where the pineal gland is located in the middle of the brain at the level of the base of the nose. Some medical doctors have referred to this gland as the relic of the third eye which man had in the early evolutionary stages. This is why some have called psychometry "controlled daydreaming."
Crowther believed psychometry could help in many areas of life. The recovery from knowledge of the past was important to him. He thought stones were important in such endeavors and noted a psychometrist friend who psychometrized the stone circle called the Rollright Stones, in Oxfordshire. The man gained valuable information concerning ancient religious and magical rites once performed there. Portions of such knowledge Crowther used in the book previously mentioned.
Crowther did not believe psychometry is a special ability or gift. He held this idea from spiritualist mediums. He also differed with Dr. Buchanan, previously mentioned, who stated in his book "A Manual of Psychometry" that women are better adapt at the practice than men. Crother knew many male psychometrists. He thought everyone has the ability and can learn to use it if they have the patience and the will to do so.
Psychometry is presently practiced by occultists and witches. It is done with crystals and other stones. The person with eyes shut takes a stone in her or his hand. Carefully feeling it the individual tries to visualize its shape, texture, and color. Along with these physical features the person tries to reach an intuitive connection with the stone through which feelings and impressions are received from the stones. When done within a groups these inspirations may be shared with others. A.G.H.
Mrs. Hester Drowden, a famous medium, defined psychometry as "a psychic power possessed by certain individuals which enables them to divine the history of, or events connected with, a material object with which they come into close contact."
It is generally speculated the faculty existed in ancient times but it was first named and discussed in the modern age by J. Rhodes Buchanan, an American scientist, in 1842. The term is derived from the Greek words 'pschic' (soul) and 'metron' (measure) and signifies "soul-measuring", or "measurement of the human soul."
Buchanan's theory was based on the belief that every thought, action, and event that has ever occurred since the beginning of time has left an impression on ether. This impression will never be erased during what is considered as time. This is why many closely related the ability of psychometry to the Akashic Records . Buchanan also thought the impressions were not only left on ether but on more palpable objects such as trees and stones as well.
Many people, especially occultist, also believe that psychometry is connected to the belief of animism. They believe all objects possess an inner or psychological life which enable the objects to receive from and transmit impressions to other objects. In this way the impressions of an individual can be transmitted to an object which the person has in his possession, and the object can later transmit the same impressions to another individual holding the identical object in his hand. The object is therefore analogous to a television receiver and transmitter, in that, it receives and transmits impressions.
The late Arnold Crowther, witch and occultist, describes psychometry in "The Secrets of Ancient Witchcraft with the Witches Tarot" which he co-authored with his wife Patricia. He too held to the belief of animism, or that inanimate objects have memories of their own. This was especially true of stones, he thought.
But, Crowther also equally believed that psychometry was connected with the auras given off by all objects. He believed the success of ancient witches in healing people of their villages was due to their ability to translate these auras through touch. He tested his theory on a modern psychometrist and found evidence that it was probably true.
The connection between psychometry and auras is based on the theory that the human mind radiates an aura in all directions, and around the entire body which impresses everything within its orbit. All objects, no matter how solid they appear, are porous containing small or even minute holes. These minute crevices in the object's surface collect minute fragments of the mental aura of the person possessing the object. Since the brain generates the aura then something worn near the head would transmit better vibrations.
Crowther further describes psychometry as akin to the mind's eye, the "etheric eye" or the "soul's eye". Occultists have called it by all these names. It seems the mental faculty which receives the impressions or visions registers them in the same cerebral center where dreams are registered. The center is the area where the pineal gland is located in the middle of the brain at the level of the base of the nose. Some medical doctors have referred to this gland as the relic of the third eye which man had in the early evolutionary stages. This is why some have called psychometry "controlled daydreaming."
Crowther believed psychometry could help in many areas of life. The recovery from knowledge of the past was important to him. He thought stones were important in such endeavors and noted a psychometrist friend who psychometrized the stone circle called the Rollright Stones, in Oxfordshire. The man gained valuable information concerning ancient religious and magical rites once performed there. Portions of such knowledge Crowther used in the book previously mentioned.
Crowther did not believe psychometry is a special ability or gift. He held this idea from spiritualist mediums. He also differed with Dr. Buchanan, previously mentioned, who stated in his book "A Manual of Psychometry" that women are better adapt at the practice than men. Crother knew many male psychometrists. He thought everyone has the ability and can learn to use it if they have the patience and the will to do so.
Psychometry is presently practiced by occultists and witches. It is done with crystals and other stones. The person with eyes shut takes a stone in her or his hand. Carefully feeling it the individual tries to visualize its shape, texture, and color. Along with these physical features the person tries to reach an intuitive connection with the stone through which feelings and impressions are received from the stones. When done within a groups these inspirations may be shared with others. A.G.H.
Psychometry
Psychometry is the ability to read an objects history by touching the object.
I have always been facinated by psychometry and one night I decided to test this theory to see if in fact I could do this. One night my sister in law handed me a ring, she did not tell me anything about it, who gave it to her, she told me nothing! I picked it up, put it in my hands, closed my eyes and I saw images in my head of a horrible car accident and a hospital hallway and a nurses name came to my mind, I described everything I saw to my sister in law and when I opened my eyes she was standing there looking at me as if she had seen a ghost. She told me that her finace had given her the ring, there was a horrible car accident, he died, there was a nurse in the hallway and I described her name exactly, she said there was no way in hell I could have known any of that information cause she never talked about it to anyone..I described details of what had happened to her finace that no-one else but her knew about.
It was a facinating experiment and one that amazes me to this day. I believe that we are all born with some psychic ability, sometimes it stays with us as we enter adult hood , sometimes it leaves us and sometimes it leaves only to be quietly opened again in the future.
I myself never fully continuted with psychic development and there are many reasons for that: Growing up in a strict catholic household, trying not to believe that such things could happen when at the same time experiencing all those things that I was brought up not to believe in, to be told that it is from the devil. Trying to figure out who I am and what it is i am supposed to be doing with my own life and trying to understand why in the hell I had such experiences in the first place.
I have struggled with this my whole life and to this day I dont have any answers as to why me! why do some have psychic and paranormal experiences and not others? To this day I dont see or understand what the point is to seeing what happened to someone in the past. Is it to bring some kind of healing to the person? is it to let them know that there loved ones are at peace? I guess each person has their own belief system.
My experiences started at an early age and I have never understood it. If I had not experienced anything I would not be talking about it today. I have been researching this stuff since I was in the 7th grade.
I do ask myself can psychometry help in finding a missing person? Now if that can be done then it would be worth it to develope this ability.
I have always been facinated by psychometry and one night I decided to test this theory to see if in fact I could do this. One night my sister in law handed me a ring, she did not tell me anything about it, who gave it to her, she told me nothing! I picked it up, put it in my hands, closed my eyes and I saw images in my head of a horrible car accident and a hospital hallway and a nurses name came to my mind, I described everything I saw to my sister in law and when I opened my eyes she was standing there looking at me as if she had seen a ghost. She told me that her finace had given her the ring, there was a horrible car accident, he died, there was a nurse in the hallway and I described her name exactly, she said there was no way in hell I could have known any of that information cause she never talked about it to anyone..I described details of what had happened to her finace that no-one else but her knew about.
It was a facinating experiment and one that amazes me to this day. I believe that we are all born with some psychic ability, sometimes it stays with us as we enter adult hood , sometimes it leaves us and sometimes it leaves only to be quietly opened again in the future.
I myself never fully continuted with psychic development and there are many reasons for that: Growing up in a strict catholic household, trying not to believe that such things could happen when at the same time experiencing all those things that I was brought up not to believe in, to be told that it is from the devil. Trying to figure out who I am and what it is i am supposed to be doing with my own life and trying to understand why in the hell I had such experiences in the first place.
I have struggled with this my whole life and to this day I dont have any answers as to why me! why do some have psychic and paranormal experiences and not others? To this day I dont see or understand what the point is to seeing what happened to someone in the past. Is it to bring some kind of healing to the person? is it to let them know that there loved ones are at peace? I guess each person has their own belief system.
My experiences started at an early age and I have never understood it. If I had not experienced anything I would not be talking about it today. I have been researching this stuff since I was in the 7th grade.
I do ask myself can psychometry help in finding a missing person? Now if that can be done then it would be worth it to develope this ability.
Amityville Horror
Facts surrounding the "Amityville Horror House"
The Amityville Horror has turned from a real suburban American tragedy into a horrific myth. It has become the source of bestselling novels and the subject of several movies.
These are some of the facts as they are known.
On November 13, 1974, in the house at 112 Ocean Ave., Amityville, 24-year-old Ronald DeFeo murdered his family. DeFeo used a high-powered rifle, shot to death his father, mother, two brothers and two sisters. All six members of Ronald DeFeo’s family were killed as they slept and all, said police, were found lying in the same position, on their stomachs with their heads resting on their arms.
At his murder trial, Ronald DeFeo testified that he had killed his family because he had heard voices. "Whenever I looked around, there was no one there, so it must have been God talking to me," he said.
On December 18, 1975, more than a year after the terrible murders, a family of five moved in. They were George and Kathy Lutz and their children Daniel, 9, Christopher, 7 and Missy 5. Twenty eight days later the family fled the house, claiming it was haunted.
According to the Lutzes and their priest, the following events took place during the 28 days the Lutzes lived at 112 Ocean Avenue:
•While the priest was blessing the house as the family move in, a strange masculine voice clearly said to him "Get out!" As he drove back to the rectory, the hood of the priest’s car flew open, smashing against his windshield. One of the welded hinges tore loose. The right door flew open. The car stalled. The priest summoned a friend for help and later the friend called the priest and said, "Do you know what happened to me after I dropped you off? The windshield wipers, they began to fly back and forth like crazy! I couldn’t stop! I never turn them on! What the hell is going on?"
•In the house windows flew up and down and doors were repeatedly ripped off their hinges in the house even though they were securely locked.
•Mrs. Lutz levitated a foot above her bed on several occasions and floated toward an open window. On one of the occasions, when her husband pulled her back, her 30-year-old face had been transformed into the face of a 90-year-old woman - "the hair wild, a shocking white, the face a mass of wrinkles and ugly lines and saliva dripping from the toothless mouth."
•In the dead of winter, hundreds of buzzing flies materialized in one of the upstairs rooms of the house.
•A 12-inch crucifix hung in a closet by Mrs. Lutz revolved until it was upside down and gave off a sour smell.
•The insides of the toilet bowls in two upstairs bathrooms turned absolutely black, "as though someone has painted (them) from the bottom to the edge just below the rim" even though Mrs. Lutz had recently scrubbed both bowls with Clorox.
•Lutz discovered a small secret room in the basement, a room that appeared in no blueprints of the house. It was painted solid red - and had the smell of blood. In one of the red walls, Lutz saw a vision of a face - a face that he would later find from newspaper photographs was that of Ronald DeFeo.
•Every time the family priest would attempt to help the Lutzes, bleeding blisters would erupt on his hands. Telephone calls between the Lutzes and the priest were continually interrupted or cut off by loud noises and eerie sounds, making it impossible for them to communicate.
•While standing outside the house one night, Lutz saw the face of a pig with glowing red eyes in the window of his daughter, Missy. Missy began to continually talk of "my friend Jodie, the biggest pig you ever saw." One night Missy pointed toward her window and there were the two red eyes again. "That’s Jodie," Missy said. "He wants to come in." Mrs. Lutz swung a chair at the window, breaking it and "there was an animal cry of pain, a loud squealing."
•The flowing red eyes again appeared at a downstairs window. When Lutz ran outside, there were tracks in the snow - "No man or woman had made those tracks. The prints had been left by cloven hooves, like those of an enormous pig."
•A bartender who had worked at a party in the house at 112 Ocean Avenue when the DeFeos had lived there told Lutz that he had found the secret red room in the basement and that after seeing it, "I used to have nightmares about it. Sometimes I’d dream that people - I don’t know who they were - were killing dogs and pigs in there and using their blood for some kind of ceremony."
•Mrs. Lutz continued to feel invisible hands gripping her and one day found flaming red welts covering her body, "as though she had been burned by a hot poker."
•Green gelatinous slime began to ooze from the ceiling and from door openings.
•A white-hooded figure, its face half-blasted away as if by a gun, appeared in the living room fireplace and was permanently burned into the fireplace wall.
Today, the home is occupied by a family that is living there in peace. The front of the home, as well as its number on Ocean Avenue, have been changed and despite the regular visits by the curious and believers in the supernatural, life along Ocean Avenue in Amityville is fairly routine. Sometimes a car will pull up in the middle of the night. A passenger will get out and cut away a piece of grass from the home. Sometimes another car will pass in the middle of a hot, summer afternoon, stop and the occupants will stare. Sometimes a deranged individual may even try to break into the home. But mostly, it is just another house in Amityville with nothing more than a horrific history.
( I found this online : Amityville Record)
The Amityville Horror has turned from a real suburban American tragedy into a horrific myth. It has become the source of bestselling novels and the subject of several movies.
These are some of the facts as they are known.
On November 13, 1974, in the house at 112 Ocean Ave., Amityville, 24-year-old Ronald DeFeo murdered his family. DeFeo used a high-powered rifle, shot to death his father, mother, two brothers and two sisters. All six members of Ronald DeFeo’s family were killed as they slept and all, said police, were found lying in the same position, on their stomachs with their heads resting on their arms.
At his murder trial, Ronald DeFeo testified that he had killed his family because he had heard voices. "Whenever I looked around, there was no one there, so it must have been God talking to me," he said.
On December 18, 1975, more than a year after the terrible murders, a family of five moved in. They were George and Kathy Lutz and their children Daniel, 9, Christopher, 7 and Missy 5. Twenty eight days later the family fled the house, claiming it was haunted.
According to the Lutzes and their priest, the following events took place during the 28 days the Lutzes lived at 112 Ocean Avenue:
•While the priest was blessing the house as the family move in, a strange masculine voice clearly said to him "Get out!" As he drove back to the rectory, the hood of the priest’s car flew open, smashing against his windshield. One of the welded hinges tore loose. The right door flew open. The car stalled. The priest summoned a friend for help and later the friend called the priest and said, "Do you know what happened to me after I dropped you off? The windshield wipers, they began to fly back and forth like crazy! I couldn’t stop! I never turn them on! What the hell is going on?"
•In the house windows flew up and down and doors were repeatedly ripped off their hinges in the house even though they were securely locked.
•Mrs. Lutz levitated a foot above her bed on several occasions and floated toward an open window. On one of the occasions, when her husband pulled her back, her 30-year-old face had been transformed into the face of a 90-year-old woman - "the hair wild, a shocking white, the face a mass of wrinkles and ugly lines and saliva dripping from the toothless mouth."
•In the dead of winter, hundreds of buzzing flies materialized in one of the upstairs rooms of the house.
•A 12-inch crucifix hung in a closet by Mrs. Lutz revolved until it was upside down and gave off a sour smell.
•The insides of the toilet bowls in two upstairs bathrooms turned absolutely black, "as though someone has painted (them) from the bottom to the edge just below the rim" even though Mrs. Lutz had recently scrubbed both bowls with Clorox.
•Lutz discovered a small secret room in the basement, a room that appeared in no blueprints of the house. It was painted solid red - and had the smell of blood. In one of the red walls, Lutz saw a vision of a face - a face that he would later find from newspaper photographs was that of Ronald DeFeo.
•Every time the family priest would attempt to help the Lutzes, bleeding blisters would erupt on his hands. Telephone calls between the Lutzes and the priest were continually interrupted or cut off by loud noises and eerie sounds, making it impossible for them to communicate.
•While standing outside the house one night, Lutz saw the face of a pig with glowing red eyes in the window of his daughter, Missy. Missy began to continually talk of "my friend Jodie, the biggest pig you ever saw." One night Missy pointed toward her window and there were the two red eyes again. "That’s Jodie," Missy said. "He wants to come in." Mrs. Lutz swung a chair at the window, breaking it and "there was an animal cry of pain, a loud squealing."
•The flowing red eyes again appeared at a downstairs window. When Lutz ran outside, there were tracks in the snow - "No man or woman had made those tracks. The prints had been left by cloven hooves, like those of an enormous pig."
•A bartender who had worked at a party in the house at 112 Ocean Avenue when the DeFeos had lived there told Lutz that he had found the secret red room in the basement and that after seeing it, "I used to have nightmares about it. Sometimes I’d dream that people - I don’t know who they were - were killing dogs and pigs in there and using their blood for some kind of ceremony."
•Mrs. Lutz continued to feel invisible hands gripping her and one day found flaming red welts covering her body, "as though she had been burned by a hot poker."
•Green gelatinous slime began to ooze from the ceiling and from door openings.
•A white-hooded figure, its face half-blasted away as if by a gun, appeared in the living room fireplace and was permanently burned into the fireplace wall.
Today, the home is occupied by a family that is living there in peace. The front of the home, as well as its number on Ocean Avenue, have been changed and despite the regular visits by the curious and believers in the supernatural, life along Ocean Avenue in Amityville is fairly routine. Sometimes a car will pull up in the middle of the night. A passenger will get out and cut away a piece of grass from the home. Sometimes another car will pass in the middle of a hot, summer afternoon, stop and the occupants will stare. Sometimes a deranged individual may even try to break into the home. But mostly, it is just another house in Amityville with nothing more than a horrific history.
( I found this online : Amityville Record)
Ouija Board History
1940's Quija Boards
Some people believe that that Ouija boards are ancient and go back as far as 500 BC. Ouija boards as we know them are very young compared to older methods of divination. Similar devices may have existed, but Ouija boards, being a flat surface with the alphabet and numerals on it, with a planchette for choosing letters and numbers, didn't come along until much later.No one seems to know just who invented the Ouija board but it may have been Elijah Bond, since his name is on the original patent documents as the inventor. It may have been Charles Kennard, but regardless of who actually invented the board, he and Kennard Novelty Company patented the ouija board which became very popular at the turn of the twentieth century. He received the patent on February 10, 1891. He called the new creation "Ouija" because he claims the board told him that Ouija was Egyptian for "Good Luck." He began producing the Ouija boards (also called Egyptian Luck boards) in 1890. They sold for $1.50 and they were made of solid wood. The boards were huge and so were the planchettes. After only another year, Charles Kennard was out of the Ouija business. A man who worked for Kennard Novelty Company ended up taking over. He's is probably the best known name in Ouija history. This man was William Fuld. His name is on every genuine Ouija board made for over 100 years until Parker Brothers took over in the 1990s. William Fuld (along with his brother and business partner Isaac) changed the Kennard Novelty Company to the Ouija Novelty Company and continued selling boards large numbers of them. When Isaac was fired and set up his own shop, the company name was changed again to the William Fuld Company.William Fuld then owned all rights to the Ouija board. He claimed that he invented the board. He also said that the name Ouija was a mixture of the French and German words for "yes" Oui and Ja, therefore Ouija.
After his death in 1927. His children then took over the business and continued selling the boards through the great depression up until 1966 when they retired. This is when the Ouija board rights were to Parker Brothers. The first wooden boards Parker Brothers produced were well made. But then the boards went from hardboard, to tightly-pressed paper, to cardboard.
Now the only wooden boards are made by individual craftsmen.
After his death in 1927. His children then took over the business and continued selling the boards through the great depression up until 1966 when they retired. This is when the Ouija board rights were to Parker Brothers. The first wooden boards Parker Brothers produced were well made. But then the boards went from hardboard, to tightly-pressed paper, to cardboard.
Now the only wooden boards are made by individual craftsmen.
( Although Quija/ Witch/ Angel Boards are nice to collect as some are quite beautiful and have historical value. I personally would not recomend using one as they can open doors that should not be opened. I have heard horror stories of people bringing in demons & bad spirits, People becomming possessed by demons and stories of their own deaths being told to them - On the other hand I also think that if they are to be used they should be used by people who are quite experienced with them and know what they are doing and know how to close that door once it has been opened. I don't think the Ouija is a joke, I think it can be quite dangerous when used by people who are unexperienced and just want to try it to see if anything will happen. )
Tuesday, March 31, 2009
The Vision Board/ Visualization/Experiences
I read in a magazine about 3 women who put together vision boards and made their own dreams come true. They each cut out images they felt most expressed their own dreams and desires to be at that time, cut them out and put them on a board.
This article also mentioned how they put all their thoughts and energy into it as they created this board and were astonished that what they visioned actually happened, some happened much later and some a few months later.
This article reminded me of an experience where I really wanted to win some photography awards at a local fair. I love nature photography and really wanted someone to appreciate my photos and give me an award to show how much they appreciated it. There is fierce competition at the local fair, hundreds and hundreds of people enter. This was my second time entering. I did not win anything the first time. Before I entered my photos I visualized me winning an award. The next night my brother calls and said, " hey guess what?, you won 2 awards, 3rd place and honorable mention" I was shocked! excited and thrilled!! I jumped around like a 2 yr old and was just so happy that I won something.
Another time I wrote to my local newspaper about my gourd art. I really wanted to be on the front page of the newspaper for the first time in my life. My brother, my uncle, my dad, my aunt & my cousin have all been front page news many many times for their business and for once in my life I wanted to be on the front page as a way to say Hey! I can do it too! I wanted them to be proud of me. I visualized it happening and 1 week later I got a phone call that they wanted to interview me. A very nice lady came out and interviewed me. The next day she called and said, " Guess what? were putting you on the front page" I was thrilled. My parents bought quite a few newspapers and sent them to family. They were proud of me they said.
Visulaization works!
This article also mentioned how they put all their thoughts and energy into it as they created this board and were astonished that what they visioned actually happened, some happened much later and some a few months later.
This article reminded me of an experience where I really wanted to win some photography awards at a local fair. I love nature photography and really wanted someone to appreciate my photos and give me an award to show how much they appreciated it. There is fierce competition at the local fair, hundreds and hundreds of people enter. This was my second time entering. I did not win anything the first time. Before I entered my photos I visualized me winning an award. The next night my brother calls and said, " hey guess what?, you won 2 awards, 3rd place and honorable mention" I was shocked! excited and thrilled!! I jumped around like a 2 yr old and was just so happy that I won something.
Another time I wrote to my local newspaper about my gourd art. I really wanted to be on the front page of the newspaper for the first time in my life. My brother, my uncle, my dad, my aunt & my cousin have all been front page news many many times for their business and for once in my life I wanted to be on the front page as a way to say Hey! I can do it too! I wanted them to be proud of me. I visualized it happening and 1 week later I got a phone call that they wanted to interview me. A very nice lady came out and interviewed me. The next day she called and said, " Guess what? were putting you on the front page" I was thrilled. My parents bought quite a few newspapers and sent them to family. They were proud of me they said.
Visulaization works!
Anything Goes Topic Here
This section is for anything goes here, questions, comments, just anything you want to talk about goes here. Thanks!
OBE & NDE Experiences Posted here
Post your OBE ( Out Of Body Experience) & NDE ( Near Death Experience) here. Would love to hear from other people!
Psychic Experiences Posted here!
Post your psychic experiences here, would love to hear from others!
True Ghost Stories & Photos here!
Post your true ghost stories and or photos here. Would love to hear from others!
This is my second haunted house story. ( Scroll down if you wish to read the first story)
My husband bought this house when he was 21 yrs old. This house was built in the 1900's. He bought the 2 Br house as is so he could gut the entire house, fix it up and re-sell it. 2 divorces and 8 years later not much was accomplished. Right after his second divorce and during my first divorce is when I stepped back into his life.
I honestly didnt like the house from the start. It had a real negative feeling that verged on being evil as hell. It didnt take long before my son and I moved into my then bf's house. We got along great but there were so many times when we would fight and tear at each other for no reason at all. I became pregnant not too long after I moved in and 3 months later I had a miscarriage.
I felt like I was being watched when I was utterly alone in that house. Electrical appliances would explode sometimes on their own and sometimes when I was really angry. I saw people in the house from time to time, people you could see right through.
One occassion I remember sitting in the kitchen by myself. There was a mud room before you went into the kitchen with 2 open doorways with a small wall in the center of the doors, and another half wall on the other side. This is where my computer desk was at the time and you could not see the computer desk from the kitchen. I was selling used books on ebay at the time and I had just received some free books. I went through them and put 4 small piles on the desk, 3 or 4 books high in each pile. anyways....I was sitting at the kitchen table alone when I heard books fall to the floor. I walked into the computer room and saw 3 books lying on the floor to the right of the desk. These books were lying on the desk to the left of all the other piles. I picked them up and out them back in the original pile. I sit at the table and again I hear books fall to the floor. I go back into the room and see the same books on the floor next to the desk..somehow these books flew over 3 piles of books that were to the right. This time I looked at the cover of each book and read the back of the book to see what they were about. They each represented my life at the time. One was about marriage, one was about raising a boy with a man, the other one eludes me at the moment. I put them back on the desk , went back into the kitchen and waited to see if they fell again and they did not. So I came to the conclusion that someone or something was trying to send me a message. I later took the books and read them. They were fiction romance novels.
Lights, and tv's would go off and on by themselves.
I found dimes all over the house for 1 solid week. dimes in odd places: in closets, on the floor, in a shoe, on the counter, you name it they were all over the house. I would find single dimes. It was very strange. Things of mind would dissapear, some things I found in other locations, other things never to be found again.
I was almost electrocuted in the basement, locked in the basement once when I was home with my then 2 yr old son who could not reach the basement door lock because it was up very high, I was in the back yard and the neighbors were shooting guns when a bullet ricocheted off a tree or whatever and went right past my right ear.
Whenever we would go out of town for the weekend something would alway shappen to our dogs. ( we always had a friend stay at the house to take care of them so they were not alone when we were gone) but during the times they were at work or whatever something bad would happen. My husbands dog who never ever ran in the road , ran into the road and got killed, My dog would always escape from the house and run down the road. Another time she jumped through a screen to get out of the house, after the first dog got killed we fenced in the back yard and even the fence could not contain my dog, she would always try to get the hell out of there. ( we moved june, 2005 and to this day my dog has never ever left my yard for any reason, she loves it here, we fenced in a very large area for our dogs, she will walk on our property without a leash by my side and she has never ran off) There came a point where everyone no longer watched our dogs or wanted to stay at the house by themselves. They made excuses, and we stopped asking.
There was one instance when I was asleep on the couch, I woke up and saw a figure in my living room, this figure didnt have a face, no eyes, no nose, no mouth, just a white blank face that looked like a face but wasnt.
I hate living there so much it wasnt even funny. I nagged my husband to no end to move out of there. We finally finished gutting the house and bought another one in 2005. As soon as we put that sign in the yard the housing market died and we got stuck with it for 3 yrs. We had to make mortgage payments for 3 yrs. I hated going there to do yardwork or anything that needed to be done.
Right before we moved out I was atnding at the kitchen sink and I felt like someone was watching me. I turned around and saw an older woman with grey hair standing in my kitchen. I turned back around and continued washing dishes. I still felt like I was being watched and turned around and she was still there, I told her to go away and she did.
I decided to stain a small fence in the front yard, went by myself. While I was staining the fence i feltas if someone was standing at the dining room window watching me, I looked at the window and saw nothing. I felt that way until I reached the end of the fence when I noticed a bees swarming the tree by a huge hole. I was 2 -4 feet away from the tree, they were swarming around like crazy. I hurried up and got out of there.
My sister and a bf she had at the time rented the house from us for 6 months. They started to right like crazy, broke up and 30 days later they left. My sister stayed there for a week or so by herself but she hated being there by herself and she moved out but paid the remainder of the rent till her contract was up. A friend of hers would comment on a bedroom light being on when no-one was home and said the house was haunted. Another friend of hers looked at the house because he was interested in buying it and he said he didnt like the feeling of it, it creeped him out, he wouldnt even go in the basement.
After 3 more yrs of owning that house we finally sold it. During the 30 day process of the sale we ran into a problem which was our garage enchroched on the neighbors property, we had 2 survey companies survery it, all came back with different surveys. The neighbor would sell us the 3 or 4 ft we needed to sell it, the buyer almost backed out of the deal until we finally got the neighbor to sign an easement. 30 days after the new owner bought it he lost his job and has since been talking of selling the house. We sold that house on the exact day we bought the one we live in now. June, 5th. We sold thehouse June, 5th,2008. Talk about a relief!!!!
My new house, well not new, built in 1979 is peaceful and so nice to be in.
This is my second haunted house story. ( Scroll down if you wish to read the first story)
My husband bought this house when he was 21 yrs old. This house was built in the 1900's. He bought the 2 Br house as is so he could gut the entire house, fix it up and re-sell it. 2 divorces and 8 years later not much was accomplished. Right after his second divorce and during my first divorce is when I stepped back into his life.
I honestly didnt like the house from the start. It had a real negative feeling that verged on being evil as hell. It didnt take long before my son and I moved into my then bf's house. We got along great but there were so many times when we would fight and tear at each other for no reason at all. I became pregnant not too long after I moved in and 3 months later I had a miscarriage.
I felt like I was being watched when I was utterly alone in that house. Electrical appliances would explode sometimes on their own and sometimes when I was really angry. I saw people in the house from time to time, people you could see right through.
One occassion I remember sitting in the kitchen by myself. There was a mud room before you went into the kitchen with 2 open doorways with a small wall in the center of the doors, and another half wall on the other side. This is where my computer desk was at the time and you could not see the computer desk from the kitchen. I was selling used books on ebay at the time and I had just received some free books. I went through them and put 4 small piles on the desk, 3 or 4 books high in each pile. anyways....I was sitting at the kitchen table alone when I heard books fall to the floor. I walked into the computer room and saw 3 books lying on the floor to the right of the desk. These books were lying on the desk to the left of all the other piles. I picked them up and out them back in the original pile. I sit at the table and again I hear books fall to the floor. I go back into the room and see the same books on the floor next to the desk..somehow these books flew over 3 piles of books that were to the right. This time I looked at the cover of each book and read the back of the book to see what they were about. They each represented my life at the time. One was about marriage, one was about raising a boy with a man, the other one eludes me at the moment. I put them back on the desk , went back into the kitchen and waited to see if they fell again and they did not. So I came to the conclusion that someone or something was trying to send me a message. I later took the books and read them. They were fiction romance novels.
Lights, and tv's would go off and on by themselves.
I found dimes all over the house for 1 solid week. dimes in odd places: in closets, on the floor, in a shoe, on the counter, you name it they were all over the house. I would find single dimes. It was very strange. Things of mind would dissapear, some things I found in other locations, other things never to be found again.
I was almost electrocuted in the basement, locked in the basement once when I was home with my then 2 yr old son who could not reach the basement door lock because it was up very high, I was in the back yard and the neighbors were shooting guns when a bullet ricocheted off a tree or whatever and went right past my right ear.
Whenever we would go out of town for the weekend something would alway shappen to our dogs. ( we always had a friend stay at the house to take care of them so they were not alone when we were gone) but during the times they were at work or whatever something bad would happen. My husbands dog who never ever ran in the road , ran into the road and got killed, My dog would always escape from the house and run down the road. Another time she jumped through a screen to get out of the house, after the first dog got killed we fenced in the back yard and even the fence could not contain my dog, she would always try to get the hell out of there. ( we moved june, 2005 and to this day my dog has never ever left my yard for any reason, she loves it here, we fenced in a very large area for our dogs, she will walk on our property without a leash by my side and she has never ran off) There came a point where everyone no longer watched our dogs or wanted to stay at the house by themselves. They made excuses, and we stopped asking.
There was one instance when I was asleep on the couch, I woke up and saw a figure in my living room, this figure didnt have a face, no eyes, no nose, no mouth, just a white blank face that looked like a face but wasnt.
I hate living there so much it wasnt even funny. I nagged my husband to no end to move out of there. We finally finished gutting the house and bought another one in 2005. As soon as we put that sign in the yard the housing market died and we got stuck with it for 3 yrs. We had to make mortgage payments for 3 yrs. I hated going there to do yardwork or anything that needed to be done.
Right before we moved out I was atnding at the kitchen sink and I felt like someone was watching me. I turned around and saw an older woman with grey hair standing in my kitchen. I turned back around and continued washing dishes. I still felt like I was being watched and turned around and she was still there, I told her to go away and she did.
I decided to stain a small fence in the front yard, went by myself. While I was staining the fence i feltas if someone was standing at the dining room window watching me, I looked at the window and saw nothing. I felt that way until I reached the end of the fence when I noticed a bees swarming the tree by a huge hole. I was 2 -4 feet away from the tree, they were swarming around like crazy. I hurried up and got out of there.
My sister and a bf she had at the time rented the house from us for 6 months. They started to right like crazy, broke up and 30 days later they left. My sister stayed there for a week or so by herself but she hated being there by herself and she moved out but paid the remainder of the rent till her contract was up. A friend of hers would comment on a bedroom light being on when no-one was home and said the house was haunted. Another friend of hers looked at the house because he was interested in buying it and he said he didnt like the feeling of it, it creeped him out, he wouldnt even go in the basement.
After 3 more yrs of owning that house we finally sold it. During the 30 day process of the sale we ran into a problem which was our garage enchroched on the neighbors property, we had 2 survey companies survery it, all came back with different surveys. The neighbor would sell us the 3 or 4 ft we needed to sell it, the buyer almost backed out of the deal until we finally got the neighbor to sign an easement. 30 days after the new owner bought it he lost his job and has since been talking of selling the house. We sold that house on the exact day we bought the one we live in now. June, 5th. We sold thehouse June, 5th,2008. Talk about a relief!!!!
My new house, well not new, built in 1979 is peaceful and so nice to be in.
Monday, March 30, 2009
Empathy
Empathy is the ability to read and understand people and be in-tune with or resonate with others, voluntarily or involuntarily of one's empath capacity.Empaths have the ability to scan another's psyche for thoughts and feelings or for past, present, and future life occurrences.
Many empaths are unaware of how this actually works, and have long accepted that they were sensitive to others.Empaths Sense Deep EmotionsEmpathy is a feeling of another's true emotions to a point where an empath can relate to that person by sensing true feelings that run deeper than those portrayed on the surface.
People commonly put on a show of expression. This is a learned trait of hiding authentic expression in an increasingly demanding society.An empath can sense the truth behind the cover and will act compassionately to help that person express him/herself, thus making them feel at ease and not so desperately alone.Empaths experience empathy towards family, children, friends, close associates, complete strangers, pets, plants and inanimate objects.
Empathy is not held by time or space. Thus, an empath can feel the emotions of people and things at a distance. Some are empathic towards animals (ie: The Horse Whisperer), to nature, to the planetary system, to mechanical devices or to buildings etc. Others will have a combination of the above.Empaths Have Deep Sense of KnowingEmpaths are highly sensitive.
This is the term commonly used in describing one's abilities (sensitivity) to another's emotions and feelings. Empaths have a deep sense of knowing that accompanies empathy and are often compassionate, considerate, and understanding of others.There are also varying levels of strength in empaths which may be related to the individualís awareness of self, understanding of the powers of empathy, and/or the acceptance or non-acceptance of empathy by those associated with them, including family and peers. Generally, those who are empathic grow up with these tendencies and do not learn about them until later in life.
Empathy is InheritedEmpathy is genetic, inherent in our DNA, and passed from generation to generation.( I do not believe this to be true) It is studied both by traditional science and alternative healing practitioners.Empathy has both biological/genetic and spiritual aspects.
Empaths often possess the ability to sense others on many different levels. From their position in observing what another is saying, feeling and thinking, they come to understand another.They can become very proficient at reading another personís body language and/or study intently the eye movements. While this in itself is not empathy, it is a side-shoot that comes from being observant of others. ( I have been doing this for years and didnt even know it)In a sense, empaths have a complete communication package.
How Empathy WorksWhile there is much we don't yet understand about how empathy works, we do have some information. Everything has an energetic vibration or frequency and an empath is able to sense these vibrations and recognize even the subtlest changes undetectable to the naked eye or the five senses.Words of expression hold an energetic pattern that originates from the speaker. They have a specific meaning particular to the speaker. Behind that expression is a power or force-field, better known as energy. For example, hate often brings about an intense feeling that immediately accompanies the word. The word hate becomes strengthened with the speaker's feeling. It is that person's feelings (energy) that are picked up by empaths, whether the words are spoken, thought or just felt without verbal or bodily expression.
( Although I believe some of what has been written in the above article to be true I do not agree with some of it, especially it being passed down from generation to generation. Through my own research and in speaking to other empaths about my own experiences such as feeling what others are feeling when not one word was spoken, walking into a room and feeling the energy that was in that room, when around a large group of people I often feel as if I am scattered in a million directions ( my husband has commented on this many times), I would become so hyper at times that I would have to leave the room and sometimes when walking into a room where everything feels negative/down and depressive, I would feel down right down and depressed and the rest of the night no matter how much I tried I couldnt get out of the mood.
I do not know if this is apart of being empathic but there have been times when a person in the room would be talking about their life and I would start to get images in my head of their life, past or present or future, it was like watching a movie in my head, when a person would speak of a girlfriend or boyfriend I would pick up the persons description in my head, describe what I saw and was told I was right.
My long time best friend and I have alot in common and she believes in me. There was a time when she wrote me a letter asking me who she would marry and I remember describing, where she would meet him, in what kind of setting, a description of him, what he did for a living and his name -I donot recal how long afterward I heard from her and she said what I told her happened, every detail came to be and they later married and are still married and have a beautiful child. She also has psychic abilities and I believe in her as well. She is the best friend anyone could ever have..Love you! K
I also have another long time friend ,this one on the other hand bothers me relentlessly regarding every aspect of his life, seems as if he cant move forward unless he gets my advice first. I would tell him over and over, " hey listen to your own instincts, you do not need me as much as you think you do" I have since broken off communication with him for this reason and other reasons.
I am not 100% right and I honestly dont like being this way but it is who I am. I try to not voice every single thing I feel, think or see to another person. There are times when it happens and I cant keep my mouth shut , its like this nagging voice that wont go away unless I open my mouth and have to say what I have to say.
There are times when I am in a store and someone behind me will be talking about a situation and I know in that instant that its going to be ok and I want to say something and I do not want to impose into someones private conversation or enter their personal space so I keep my mouth shut. During one of these times 2 women were behind me speaking of a relatives attempted suicide and I knew that he would be ok, especially with the right help and I wanted to say something to them to reassure them but I didn't.
I can also tell when people are bad people or they are lying. Although not apart of empathy, I have been reading people for a long time without knowing I was actually doing it. I noticed that at first it was the energy I was picking up then i would start to read their body language, watch their eye movements. There are times , not often but a few times when a person completely went under my radar, it was a situation where I felt comfortable and wanted to believe in this person and also at the same time didnt want to get involved with their relationship and felt it was a lesson they needed to learn on their own.I am in no way an expert on empathy, I read alot about it, talk to others and try to stay away from large groups of people and try to surround myself with positive influences.
Although I have read about empathy I still do not understand it anymore today than I did 1 year ago.
Many empaths are unaware of how this actually works, and have long accepted that they were sensitive to others.Empaths Sense Deep EmotionsEmpathy is a feeling of another's true emotions to a point where an empath can relate to that person by sensing true feelings that run deeper than those portrayed on the surface.
People commonly put on a show of expression. This is a learned trait of hiding authentic expression in an increasingly demanding society.An empath can sense the truth behind the cover and will act compassionately to help that person express him/herself, thus making them feel at ease and not so desperately alone.Empaths experience empathy towards family, children, friends, close associates, complete strangers, pets, plants and inanimate objects.
Empathy is not held by time or space. Thus, an empath can feel the emotions of people and things at a distance. Some are empathic towards animals (ie: The Horse Whisperer), to nature, to the planetary system, to mechanical devices or to buildings etc. Others will have a combination of the above.Empaths Have Deep Sense of KnowingEmpaths are highly sensitive.
This is the term commonly used in describing one's abilities (sensitivity) to another's emotions and feelings. Empaths have a deep sense of knowing that accompanies empathy and are often compassionate, considerate, and understanding of others.There are also varying levels of strength in empaths which may be related to the individualís awareness of self, understanding of the powers of empathy, and/or the acceptance or non-acceptance of empathy by those associated with them, including family and peers. Generally, those who are empathic grow up with these tendencies and do not learn about them until later in life.
Empathy is InheritedEmpathy is genetic, inherent in our DNA, and passed from generation to generation.( I do not believe this to be true) It is studied both by traditional science and alternative healing practitioners.Empathy has both biological/genetic and spiritual aspects.
Empaths often possess the ability to sense others on many different levels. From their position in observing what another is saying, feeling and thinking, they come to understand another.They can become very proficient at reading another personís body language and/or study intently the eye movements. While this in itself is not empathy, it is a side-shoot that comes from being observant of others. ( I have been doing this for years and didnt even know it)In a sense, empaths have a complete communication package.
How Empathy WorksWhile there is much we don't yet understand about how empathy works, we do have some information. Everything has an energetic vibration or frequency and an empath is able to sense these vibrations and recognize even the subtlest changes undetectable to the naked eye or the five senses.Words of expression hold an energetic pattern that originates from the speaker. They have a specific meaning particular to the speaker. Behind that expression is a power or force-field, better known as energy. For example, hate often brings about an intense feeling that immediately accompanies the word. The word hate becomes strengthened with the speaker's feeling. It is that person's feelings (energy) that are picked up by empaths, whether the words are spoken, thought or just felt without verbal or bodily expression.
( Although I believe some of what has been written in the above article to be true I do not agree with some of it, especially it being passed down from generation to generation. Through my own research and in speaking to other empaths about my own experiences such as feeling what others are feeling when not one word was spoken, walking into a room and feeling the energy that was in that room, when around a large group of people I often feel as if I am scattered in a million directions ( my husband has commented on this many times), I would become so hyper at times that I would have to leave the room and sometimes when walking into a room where everything feels negative/down and depressive, I would feel down right down and depressed and the rest of the night no matter how much I tried I couldnt get out of the mood.
I do not know if this is apart of being empathic but there have been times when a person in the room would be talking about their life and I would start to get images in my head of their life, past or present or future, it was like watching a movie in my head, when a person would speak of a girlfriend or boyfriend I would pick up the persons description in my head, describe what I saw and was told I was right.
My long time best friend and I have alot in common and she believes in me. There was a time when she wrote me a letter asking me who she would marry and I remember describing, where she would meet him, in what kind of setting, a description of him, what he did for a living and his name -I donot recal how long afterward I heard from her and she said what I told her happened, every detail came to be and they later married and are still married and have a beautiful child. She also has psychic abilities and I believe in her as well. She is the best friend anyone could ever have..Love you! K
I also have another long time friend ,this one on the other hand bothers me relentlessly regarding every aspect of his life, seems as if he cant move forward unless he gets my advice first. I would tell him over and over, " hey listen to your own instincts, you do not need me as much as you think you do" I have since broken off communication with him for this reason and other reasons.
I am not 100% right and I honestly dont like being this way but it is who I am. I try to not voice every single thing I feel, think or see to another person. There are times when it happens and I cant keep my mouth shut , its like this nagging voice that wont go away unless I open my mouth and have to say what I have to say.
There are times when I am in a store and someone behind me will be talking about a situation and I know in that instant that its going to be ok and I want to say something and I do not want to impose into someones private conversation or enter their personal space so I keep my mouth shut. During one of these times 2 women were behind me speaking of a relatives attempted suicide and I knew that he would be ok, especially with the right help and I wanted to say something to them to reassure them but I didn't.
I can also tell when people are bad people or they are lying. Although not apart of empathy, I have been reading people for a long time without knowing I was actually doing it. I noticed that at first it was the energy I was picking up then i would start to read their body language, watch their eye movements. There are times , not often but a few times when a person completely went under my radar, it was a situation where I felt comfortable and wanted to believe in this person and also at the same time didnt want to get involved with their relationship and felt it was a lesson they needed to learn on their own.I am in no way an expert on empathy, I read alot about it, talk to others and try to stay away from large groups of people and try to surround myself with positive influences.
Although I have read about empathy I still do not understand it anymore today than I did 1 year ago.
Ankh
The Ankh was the Egyptian hieroglyphic charactor that read " Eternal life", a triliteral sign for the consonants, egyptian gods are often portrayed carrying it by it's loop, or bearing one in each hand, arms crossed over the chest. Also known as, " The Key of Life", " The Key of the Nile" or as " Crux Ahsata, latin for " Cross" with a handle.
Bastet (also known as Bast) was the cat goddess, whose cult centered in Bubastis in the region of the Nile delta. It's small wonder so many dancers are drawn to name their studios after Bastet or acquire artwork featuring her--she was the goddess of joy, music, and dancing! Rituals honoring Bastet included light-hearted barge processions and orgiastic ceremonies. She also protected humans against contagious diseases and evil spirits. Her cult can be traced back to about 3200 BC, and she became a national deity when Bubastis became the capital of Egypt in about 950 BC.
One legend said Bastet accompanied the sun god Ra's boat of a million years on its daily journey through the sky, and at night she fought Ra's enemy, the serpent Apep. In art, Bastet is depicted as either a cat-headed woman carrying a sistrum and basket, or as a whole cat. Often, in either form, there are kittens at her feet.
One legend said Bastet accompanied the sun god Ra's boat of a million years on its daily journey through the sky, and at night she fought Ra's enemy, the serpent Apep. In art, Bastet is depicted as either a cat-headed woman carrying a sistrum and basket, or as a whole cat. Often, in either form, there are kittens at her feet.
How to get your L.K.Hamilton books signed
I found an interesting place on how to get your Laurell.K.Hamilton books signed and thought I would share it.
1. Mail up to 20 books
2. Include a note for personalization such as To: Jane Doe, happy b-day, if you do not include a note then it will be signed with no personalization.
3. Return mail label & return postage
Mail all information & books to:
LKH
P.O.Box 190306
St.Louis, MO 63119
1. Mail up to 20 books
2. Include a note for personalization such as To: Jane Doe, happy b-day, if you do not include a note then it will be signed with no personalization.
3. Return mail label & return postage
Mail all information & books to:
LKH
P.O.Box 190306
St.Louis, MO 63119
Wednesday, March 25, 2009
Robert R. McCammon Books
Baal ( 1978)
Bethany's Sin ( 1980)
The Night Boat ( 1980)
They Thirst ( 1980)
Mystery Walk ( 1983)
Ushers Passing ( 1984)
Swan Song ( 1987)
Stinger ( 1988)
The Wolf's Hour ( 1989)
Blue World ( 1990)
Mine ( 1990)
Boy's Life ( 1991)
Gone South ( 1992)
Speaks the Nightbird ( 2002)
The Queen of Bedlam ( 2007)
Pocketbook reprint of SwanSong to be released November 2009
Bethany's Sin ( 1980)
The Night Boat ( 1980)
They Thirst ( 1980)
Mystery Walk ( 1983)
Ushers Passing ( 1984)
Swan Song ( 1987)
Stinger ( 1988)
The Wolf's Hour ( 1989)
Blue World ( 1990)
Mine ( 1990)
Boy's Life ( 1991)
Gone South ( 1992)
Speaks the Nightbird ( 2002)
The Queen of Bedlam ( 2007)
Pocketbook reprint of SwanSong to be released November 2009
Aliens- Real or Fake? You Decide
I would love other peoples thoughts on aliens as well so please post them here :)
I found this website that has some amazing picturesof Aliens, also has alot of other information too.
Real? Fake? - You Decide!
http://www.alienandufopictures.com/
Although amazingly disturbing these photos leave me with more questions than any answers.
Who took them?
Where were they taken?
Are there any film negatives?
When were they taken?
Were they disproved by photos labs?
Were they proved to be real by a photo lab?
If these are real how did the Gov't not know about them?
If these were real how did the Gov't not stop them from getting out?
Can these be made using photo shop?
A person in the movie field who specializes in theatrical makeup and masks could have made these up. I need way more proof!!
I have some more thoughts on Aliens:
I have never seen a UFO or Alien. I know 1 person who claims to be an abductee and another friend who claimed to have seen a UFO in Boardman, Ohio, in the summer of 2008.
I started reading a book titled, : " Sight Unseen" Science, UFO Invisibility and Transgenic Beings by Budd Hopkins and Carol Rainey.
It is a very interesting book which I highly recommend. The authors go into scientific details and have some amazing theories and true accounts of abductions. One very interesting story was about a woman who described seeing her best friend become invisible right before her eyes.
Do I believe in UFO's & Aliens?. I can't give a yes or no answer unless I have seen one in person. but...I do however believe that there has to be other life forms on this planet besides ourselves. I enjoy the topic, love to watch tv shows about it, read about it, listen to other peoples stories. i am facinated by it.
There is a chapter in the book about female abductes who were inseminated by aliens and became pregnant. Later on their fetus's disapeared, some in the 3rd month, some cases in the 7th month with no known miscarriage symptoms, no fetal sac being present afterward...Now I have had 2 miscarriages and believe me it hurts very badly and you bleed alot...My question is if they were carying alien babies wouldnt a sonogram show wether they were human or alien or hybrids?
I believe that if in fact Aliens are real that the Gov't knows and is covering it up, or trying to cover it up. I feel that if this is true then the Gov't should stop trying to hide everything and let it come out. I think it would really help alot of people.
On the other side of the coin: could the Gov't be the ones making these UFO's for their own experimentation and screwing with peoples heads? It could be a possibility.
I am keeping an open mind because of my own experiences so whos to say that they are or arent real? I have experienced psychic and the paranormal and If I described my experiences to someone who has never experienced what I have it is hard for them to believe it themselves.
When my 2 friends described their own Alien & UFO experiences to me I had an open mind and felt they were credible and not making it up. The one friend who saw a UFO called us right after it happened, he was freaking out, excited and amazed all at the same time as to what he had seen so no I do not think he was lying. He said it was so fast, he had never seen anything so fast in his whole life.
Monday, March 23, 2009
Graveyard Photos
My Foggy Woods
My Foggy Woods 3/ 2009Below are Photos I took 3/ 2009 of an old cemetary down the st from my house. Enjoy!
I like this one!
I like them all but this one is my favorite one
These photos are copyrighted by me - Thank you :)
Tuesday, March 17, 2009
Carbon Monoxide Poisoning & Paranormal
On a recent Paranormal State episode a woman and her son were having paranormal experiences in their home, they were also experiencing nausea & headaches. No paranormal activity was found but they did have the house inspected and found carbon monoxide in the home. When speaking to an expert about this they found out that people who have had carbon monoxide poisoning in their home also had paranormal experiences ranging from seeing & hearing people that were not there, seeing apparitions & hallucinations. Experts in this field are now researching the link between c.m poisoning and pararnomal experiences. Interesting!
Friday, March 13, 2009
IS Your House Haunted?
Or is it just an over active imagination? Have you been watching too many scary movies? In our work and research we have encountered many families who truly believe that their dwelling is haunted. Upon investigation, we find that they are not suffering from haunting phenomena, but either an over active imagination, or some other psychological problem.
The following questions should be answered to the best of your ability:
Have you or anyone in your family ever dabbled in occult practices? These include playing with a Ouija board, holding seances, visiting a psychic for a psychic reading, tarot cards, tea leaf reading, etc?
Do you have strange dreams, thoughts that aren't your own?
Are there unusual cold spots in the house? An example would be a room that is normally warm, and then suddenly becomes cold? Then warm again?
Do pets in the house act strange in any way? For instance, staring off into space at something, or appearing frightened for no apparent reason?
Are there any unusual sounds that can't be logically explained? This may include pounding or knocking sounds? (This is one of the most mis-interpreted factors when dealing with a possible haunting. Many sounds come from logical sources, i.e. hot water pipes, house settling, something falling or being knocked over by a pet, furnace noises, etc.) These must all be ruled out.
Do you find you and family members are easily agitated, and perhaps argue more than usual?
Do you witness shadows, figures, movements from the corner of your eye? From your peripheral vision?
Are objects suddenly found to have gone missing and then reappear? (An example is leaving your car keys on the table, then unable to locate them? Later you return and they are right there where you had left them? )
Have you been touched by an unseen hand?
Do you hear whispering, or talking? Is the whispering or talking understandable?
Do you feel frightened in your home for no apparent reason?
Answering yes to one of these questions doesn't necessarily mean your dwelling is haunted. But answering yes to 3 or more of them (depending on which 3) might mean there is something going on in your home that shouldn't be ignored.
The following questions should be answered to the best of your ability:
Have you or anyone in your family ever dabbled in occult practices? These include playing with a Ouija board, holding seances, visiting a psychic for a psychic reading, tarot cards, tea leaf reading, etc?
Do you have strange dreams, thoughts that aren't your own?
Are there unusual cold spots in the house? An example would be a room that is normally warm, and then suddenly becomes cold? Then warm again?
Do pets in the house act strange in any way? For instance, staring off into space at something, or appearing frightened for no apparent reason?
Are there any unusual sounds that can't be logically explained? This may include pounding or knocking sounds? (This is one of the most mis-interpreted factors when dealing with a possible haunting. Many sounds come from logical sources, i.e. hot water pipes, house settling, something falling or being knocked over by a pet, furnace noises, etc.) These must all be ruled out.
Do you find you and family members are easily agitated, and perhaps argue more than usual?
Do you witness shadows, figures, movements from the corner of your eye? From your peripheral vision?
Are objects suddenly found to have gone missing and then reappear? (An example is leaving your car keys on the table, then unable to locate them? Later you return and they are right there where you had left them? )
Have you been touched by an unseen hand?
Do you hear whispering, or talking? Is the whispering or talking understandable?
Do you feel frightened in your home for no apparent reason?
Answering yes to one of these questions doesn't necessarily mean your dwelling is haunted. But answering yes to 3 or more of them (depending on which 3) might mean there is something going on in your home that shouldn't be ignored.
The Amityville Horror
The house then
The house as it appears today
George & Kathy Luntz surrounded by media coverage of the case
The Realtor add
Jay Anson ( 1921-1980) the author of the Amityville HorrorThe Amityville Horror - A True Story is a best-selling book written by Jay Anson, and published in September 1977. It is also the basis of a series of films released between 1979 and 2005. The book is said to be based on actual paranormal events, but has led to controversy and lawsuits over its truthfulness.[1]
Contents[hide]
1 Plot summary
2 The book
2.1 Other books
3 Criticisms
4 The films
5 Additional information
6 See also
7 References
8 Further reading
9 External links
9.1 Skeptical articles
//
[edit] Plot summary
In December 1975, George and Kathleen Lutz and their three children moved into 112 Ocean Avenue, a large Dutch Colonial house in Amityville, a suburban neighborhood located on the south shore of Long Island, New York. Thirteen months before the Lutzes moved in, Ronald DeFeo, Jr. had shot and killed six members of his family at the house. After 28 days, the Lutzes left the house, claiming to have been terrorized by paranormal phenomena while living there.
[edit] The book
This section is based on the version of events in Jay Anson's 1977 book The Amityville Horror - A True Story.
112 Ocean Avenue remained empty for thirteen months after the DeFeo murders. In December 1975, George and Kathleen Lutz bought the house for what was considered to be a bargain price of $80,000. The six-bedroom house was built in Dutch Colonial style, and had a distinctive gambrel roof. It also had a swimming pool and a boathouse, as it overlooked a river. George and Kathy married in July 1975 and each had their own homes, but they wanted to start afresh with a new property. Kathy had three children from a previous marriage, Daniel, 9, Christopher, 7, and Melissa (Missy), 5. They also owned a crossbreed malamute/Labrador dog named Harry. During their first inspection of the house, the real estate broker told them about the DeFeo murders of the previous November, and asked if this changed their opinion about wanting to buy it. After discussing the matter, they decided that it was not an issue.
The Lutz family moved in on December 23, 1975. Much of the DeFeo family furniture was still in the house, since it had been included as part of the deal. A friend of George Lutz learned about the history of the house, and insisted on having it blessed. At the time, George was a non-practicing Methodist and had no experience of what this would entail. Kathy was a non-practicing Catholic and explained the process. George knew a Catholic priest named Father Ray who agreed to carry out the house blessing. (In Anson's book the priest is referred to as Father Mancuso. This was done for reasons of privacy and the now-deceased priest's real name was Father Ralph J. Pecoraro).[2]
Father Ralph J. Pecoraro describes his experiences at 112 Ocean Avenue
From 1980 edition of In Search of..
Problems listening to this file? See media help.
Father Mancuso was a lawyer, a Judge of the Catholic Court and a psychotherapist who lived at the local Sacred Heart Rectory. He arrived to perform the blessing while George and Kathy were unpacking their belongings on the afternoon of December 23, 1975, and went in to the building to carry out the rites. When he flicked the first holy water and began to pray, he heard an audible, masculine voice demand that he "get out." When leaving the house, Father Mancuso did not mention this incident to either George or Kathy. On December 24, 1975, Father Mancuso telephoned George Lutz and advised him to stay out of the room where he had heard the mysterious voice. This was a room on the second floor that Kathy planned to use as a sewing room, and had formerly been the bedroom of Marc and John Matthew DeFeo. The telephone call was cut short by static, and following his visit to the house, Father Mancuso allegedly developed a high fever and blisters on his hands similar to stigmata.
Jay Anson (1921–1980), the author of The Amityville Horror
How 112 Ocean Avenue was advertised
At first, George and Kathy Lutz experienced nothing unusual in the house. Talking about their experiences subsequently, they reported that it was as if they "were each living in a different house."
Some of the experiences of the Lutz family at the house have been described as follows:
George would wake up around 3:15 every morning and would go out to check the boathouse. Later he would learn that this was the estimated time of the DeFeo killings.
The house was plagued by swarms of flies despite the winter weather.
Kathy had vivid nightmares about the murders and discovered the order in which they occurred, and the rooms where they took place. The Lutzes' children also began sleeping on their stomachs, in the same way that the dead bodies in the DeFeo murders had been found.
Kathy would feel a sensation as if "being embraced" in a loving manner, by an unseen force.
Kathy discovered a small hidden room (around four feet by five feet) behind shelving in the basement. The walls were painted red and the room did not appear in the blueprints of the house. The room came to be known as "The Red Room." This room had a profound effect on their dog Harry, who refused to go near it and cowered as if sensing something negative.
There were cold spots and odors of perfume and excrement in areas of the house where no wind drafts or piping would explain the source.
While tending to the fire, George and Kathy alledgedly saw the image of the devil with half his head blown out. It was burned into the soot in the back of the fireplace.
The Lutzes' five year old daughter, Missy, developed an imaginary friend named "Jodie," a demonic pig-like creature with glowing red eyes.
George would be woken up by the sound of the front door slamming. He would race downstairs to find the dog sleeping soundly at the front door. Nobody else heard the sound although it was loud enough to wake the house.
George would hear what was described as a "German marching band tuning up" or what sounded like a clock radio playing not quite on frequency. When he went downstairs the noise would cease.
George realized that he bore a strong resemblance to Ronald DeFeo, Jr., and began drinking at The Witches' Brew, the bar where DeFeo was once a regular customer.
While checking the boathouse one night, George saw a pair of red eyes looking at him from Missy's bedroom window. When he went upstairs to her room, there was nothing to be found. Later it was suggested that it could have been "Jodie".
While in bed, Kathy received red welts on her chest caused by an unseen force and was levitated two feet off the bed.
Locks, doors and windows in the house were damaged by an unseen force.
Cloven hoofprints attributed to an enormous pig appeared in the snow outside the house on January 1, 1976.
Green slime oozed from walls in the hall, and also from the keyhole of the playroom door in the attic.
A 12-inch (30 cm) crucifix, hung in a closet by Kathy, revolved until it was upside down and gave off a sour smell.
George tripped over a four foot high china lion which was an ornament in the living room, and was left with bite marks on one of his ankles.
George saw Kathy transform into an old woman of ninety, "the hair wild, a shocking white, the face a mass of wrinkles and ugly lines, and saliva dripping from the toothless mouth."
George and Kathy Lutz surrounded by media coverage of the case
After deciding that something was wrong with their house that they could not explain rationally, George and Kathy Lutz carried out a blessing of their own on January 8, 1976. George held a silver crucifix while they both recited the Lord's Prayer, and while in the living room George allegedly heard a chorus of voices telling them “Will you stop?!”
By mid-January 1976, and after another attempt at a house blessing by George and Kathy, they experienced what would turn out to be their final night in the house. The Lutzes declined to give a full account of the events that took place on this occasion, describing them as "too frightening."
After getting in touch with Father Mancuso, the Lutzes decided to take some belongings and stay at Kathy’s mother’s house in nearby Deer Park, New York until they had sorted out the problems with the house. They claimed that the phenomena followed them there, with the final scene of Anson's book describing "greenish-black slime" coming up the staircase towards them. On January 14, 1976 George and Kathy Lutz, with their three children and their dog Harry, left 112 Ocean Avenue leaving most of their possessions behind. The next day, a mover came in to remove all of the possessions to send to the Lutzes. He reported no paranormal phenomena while inside the house.[3]
The book was written after Tam Mossman, an editor at the publishing house Prentice Hall, introduced George and Kathy Lutz to Jay Anson. The Lutzes did not work directly with Anson, but submitted around 45 hours of tape recorded recollections to him which were used as the basis of the book. Estimates of the sales of the book are around ten million copies from its numerous editions. Anson is said to have based the title of The Amityville Horror on The Dunwich Horror by H. P. Lovecraft, which was published in 1929.[4]
Contents[hide]
1 Plot summary
2 The book
2.1 Other books
3 Criticisms
4 The films
5 Additional information
6 See also
7 References
8 Further reading
9 External links
9.1 Skeptical articles
//
[edit] Plot summary
In December 1975, George and Kathleen Lutz and their three children moved into 112 Ocean Avenue, a large Dutch Colonial house in Amityville, a suburban neighborhood located on the south shore of Long Island, New York. Thirteen months before the Lutzes moved in, Ronald DeFeo, Jr. had shot and killed six members of his family at the house. After 28 days, the Lutzes left the house, claiming to have been terrorized by paranormal phenomena while living there.
[edit] The book
This section is based on the version of events in Jay Anson's 1977 book The Amityville Horror - A True Story.
112 Ocean Avenue remained empty for thirteen months after the DeFeo murders. In December 1975, George and Kathleen Lutz bought the house for what was considered to be a bargain price of $80,000. The six-bedroom house was built in Dutch Colonial style, and had a distinctive gambrel roof. It also had a swimming pool and a boathouse, as it overlooked a river. George and Kathy married in July 1975 and each had their own homes, but they wanted to start afresh with a new property. Kathy had three children from a previous marriage, Daniel, 9, Christopher, 7, and Melissa (Missy), 5. They also owned a crossbreed malamute/Labrador dog named Harry. During their first inspection of the house, the real estate broker told them about the DeFeo murders of the previous November, and asked if this changed their opinion about wanting to buy it. After discussing the matter, they decided that it was not an issue.
The Lutz family moved in on December 23, 1975. Much of the DeFeo family furniture was still in the house, since it had been included as part of the deal. A friend of George Lutz learned about the history of the house, and insisted on having it blessed. At the time, George was a non-practicing Methodist and had no experience of what this would entail. Kathy was a non-practicing Catholic and explained the process. George knew a Catholic priest named Father Ray who agreed to carry out the house blessing. (In Anson's book the priest is referred to as Father Mancuso. This was done for reasons of privacy and the now-deceased priest's real name was Father Ralph J. Pecoraro).[2]
Father Ralph J. Pecoraro describes his experiences at 112 Ocean Avenue
From 1980 edition of In Search of..
Problems listening to this file? See media help.
Father Mancuso was a lawyer, a Judge of the Catholic Court and a psychotherapist who lived at the local Sacred Heart Rectory. He arrived to perform the blessing while George and Kathy were unpacking their belongings on the afternoon of December 23, 1975, and went in to the building to carry out the rites. When he flicked the first holy water and began to pray, he heard an audible, masculine voice demand that he "get out." When leaving the house, Father Mancuso did not mention this incident to either George or Kathy. On December 24, 1975, Father Mancuso telephoned George Lutz and advised him to stay out of the room where he had heard the mysterious voice. This was a room on the second floor that Kathy planned to use as a sewing room, and had formerly been the bedroom of Marc and John Matthew DeFeo. The telephone call was cut short by static, and following his visit to the house, Father Mancuso allegedly developed a high fever and blisters on his hands similar to stigmata.
Jay Anson (1921–1980), the author of The Amityville Horror
How 112 Ocean Avenue was advertised
At first, George and Kathy Lutz experienced nothing unusual in the house. Talking about their experiences subsequently, they reported that it was as if they "were each living in a different house."
Some of the experiences of the Lutz family at the house have been described as follows:
George would wake up around 3:15 every morning and would go out to check the boathouse. Later he would learn that this was the estimated time of the DeFeo killings.
The house was plagued by swarms of flies despite the winter weather.
Kathy had vivid nightmares about the murders and discovered the order in which they occurred, and the rooms where they took place. The Lutzes' children also began sleeping on their stomachs, in the same way that the dead bodies in the DeFeo murders had been found.
Kathy would feel a sensation as if "being embraced" in a loving manner, by an unseen force.
Kathy discovered a small hidden room (around four feet by five feet) behind shelving in the basement. The walls were painted red and the room did not appear in the blueprints of the house. The room came to be known as "The Red Room." This room had a profound effect on their dog Harry, who refused to go near it and cowered as if sensing something negative.
There were cold spots and odors of perfume and excrement in areas of the house where no wind drafts or piping would explain the source.
While tending to the fire, George and Kathy alledgedly saw the image of the devil with half his head blown out. It was burned into the soot in the back of the fireplace.
The Lutzes' five year old daughter, Missy, developed an imaginary friend named "Jodie," a demonic pig-like creature with glowing red eyes.
George would be woken up by the sound of the front door slamming. He would race downstairs to find the dog sleeping soundly at the front door. Nobody else heard the sound although it was loud enough to wake the house.
George would hear what was described as a "German marching band tuning up" or what sounded like a clock radio playing not quite on frequency. When he went downstairs the noise would cease.
George realized that he bore a strong resemblance to Ronald DeFeo, Jr., and began drinking at The Witches' Brew, the bar where DeFeo was once a regular customer.
While checking the boathouse one night, George saw a pair of red eyes looking at him from Missy's bedroom window. When he went upstairs to her room, there was nothing to be found. Later it was suggested that it could have been "Jodie".
While in bed, Kathy received red welts on her chest caused by an unseen force and was levitated two feet off the bed.
Locks, doors and windows in the house were damaged by an unseen force.
Cloven hoofprints attributed to an enormous pig appeared in the snow outside the house on January 1, 1976.
Green slime oozed from walls in the hall, and also from the keyhole of the playroom door in the attic.
A 12-inch (30 cm) crucifix, hung in a closet by Kathy, revolved until it was upside down and gave off a sour smell.
George tripped over a four foot high china lion which was an ornament in the living room, and was left with bite marks on one of his ankles.
George saw Kathy transform into an old woman of ninety, "the hair wild, a shocking white, the face a mass of wrinkles and ugly lines, and saliva dripping from the toothless mouth."
George and Kathy Lutz surrounded by media coverage of the case
After deciding that something was wrong with their house that they could not explain rationally, George and Kathy Lutz carried out a blessing of their own on January 8, 1976. George held a silver crucifix while they both recited the Lord's Prayer, and while in the living room George allegedly heard a chorus of voices telling them “Will you stop?!”
By mid-January 1976, and after another attempt at a house blessing by George and Kathy, they experienced what would turn out to be their final night in the house. The Lutzes declined to give a full account of the events that took place on this occasion, describing them as "too frightening."
After getting in touch with Father Mancuso, the Lutzes decided to take some belongings and stay at Kathy’s mother’s house in nearby Deer Park, New York until they had sorted out the problems with the house. They claimed that the phenomena followed them there, with the final scene of Anson's book describing "greenish-black slime" coming up the staircase towards them. On January 14, 1976 George and Kathy Lutz, with their three children and their dog Harry, left 112 Ocean Avenue leaving most of their possessions behind. The next day, a mover came in to remove all of the possessions to send to the Lutzes. He reported no paranormal phenomena while inside the house.[3]
The book was written after Tam Mossman, an editor at the publishing house Prentice Hall, introduced George and Kathy Lutz to Jay Anson. The Lutzes did not work directly with Anson, but submitted around 45 hours of tape recorded recollections to him which were used as the basis of the book. Estimates of the sales of the book are around ten million copies from its numerous editions. Anson is said to have based the title of The Amityville Horror on The Dunwich Horror by H. P. Lovecraft, which was published in 1929.[4]
( I enjoyed the book and the movie - it was pretty scary and to this day it still scares me when I watch the movie. I did some more research about the house and found that the new owners who later bought the house changed their address number and changed the top windows, people still take pictures of the house, try to break into it, and cut pieces of grass from the lawn, probubly to sell on ebay. They have lived their quietly and peacefully with no known paranormal experiences. The murders did happen, thats fact but was it really haunted? That is still debatable to this day. I would think that if in fact those paranormal experiences did happen and the blessings did not work that it would possibly still be happening to this day but because it is not and they have been there peacefully then it may have in fact been a hoax. non the less it is still a facinating story and still scary to this day!!!!)
OBE
An out-of-body experience (OBE or sometimes OOBE), is an experience that typically involves a sensation of floating outside of one's body and, in some cases, perceiving one's physical body from a place outside one's body (autoscopy). The term out of body experience was introduced by Robert Monroe in 1971[1] as a bias-free alternative to belief-centric labels such as "astral projection" or "spirit walking". Though the term usefully distances researchers from scientifically problematic concepts such as the soul, scientists still know little about the phenomenon.[2] One in ten people has an out-of-body experience at some time in their lives[3]. OBEs are often part of the near-death experience, and reportedly may also lead to astral projection. Those who have experienced OBEs sometimes claim to have observed details which were unknown to them beforehand.[4]
In some cases the phenomenon appears to occur spontaneously; in others it is associated with a physical or mental trauma, use of psychedelic drugs, dissociative drugs, or a dream-like state. Many techniques aiming to induce the experience deliberately have been developed[5], for example visualization while in a relaxed, meditative state. Recent (2007) studies have shown that experiences somewhat similar to OBEs can be induced by direct brain stimulation. Some of those who experience OBEs claimed to have willed themselves out of their bodies, while others report having found themselves being pulled from their bodies (usually preceded by a feeling of paralysis). In other accounts, the feeling of being outside the body was suddenly realized after the fact, and the experiencers saw their own bodies almost by accident.[6] OBEs often occur during the borderline stage between REM sleep and arousal when sleep paralysis may persist and dream imagery may mingle with sensory input.
Some neurologists have suspected that the event is triggered by a mismatch between visual and tactile signals. They used a virtual reality setup to recreate an OBE. The subject looked through goggles and saw his own body as it would appear to an outside observer standing behind him. The experimenter then touched the subject at the same time as a rod appeared to touch the virtual image. The experiment created an illusion of being behind and outside one's body. However, critics point out that it is uncertain how this relates to the OBE phenomenon. [7]
Contents[hide]
1 Types of OBE
1.1 Spontaneous
1.1.1 During/near sleep
1.1.2 Near-Death Experiences
1.1.3 Other
1.2 Induced
1.2.1 Mental Induction
1.2.2 Mechanical Induction
1.2.3 Chemical Induction
2 Phenomenology
2.1 Perceptions Of Environment
2.2 Progression
2.3 End-Of-OBE Perceptions
2.4 NDE Phenomenology
[edit] Types of OBE
[edit] Spontaneous
[edit] During/near sleep
Main article: Sleep paralysis
OBEs are sometimes reported to be preceded by and initiated from a lucid dream state, though other types of immediate and spontaneous experience are also reported. In many cases, people who claimed to have had an OBE reported being asleep, on the verge of sleep, or already asleep shortly before the experience. A large percentage of these cases referred to situations where the sleep was not particularly deep (due to illness, noises in other rooms, emotional stress, exhaustion from overworking, frequent re-awakening, etc.). In most of these cases, the subjects then felt themselves awake; about half of them noted a feeling of sleep paralysis.[6]
[edit] Near-Death Experiences
Main article: Near-death experience
Another form of spontaneous OBE is the near death experience (NDE). Some subjects report having had an OBE at times of severe physical trauma such as car crashes, near-drownings or major surgery.
People often report having these experiences after suffering from traumatic experiences such as motor vehicle accidents. They are able to recall the accident as if observing it from a location outside the vehicle.
[edit] Other
Along the same lines as an NDE, in some cases, extreme physical effort can induce an OBE. For example, one running in a marathon could overwork themselves and feel "extraordinarily weightless" and actually see themselves from above. Many times this is related to dehydration.[citation needed]
[edit] Induced
Consciously controlled and pre-meditated OBE methods (examples of which are widely available in all the most popular books on the subject)—are also reported. Some people have attempted to develop techniques to induce OBEs.
[edit] Mental Induction
Falling asleep physically without losing wakefulness. The "Mind Awake, Body Asleep" state is widely suggested as a cause of OBEs, voluntary and otherwise. Thomas Edison used this state to tackle problems while working on his inventions. He would rest a silver dollar on his head while sitting with a metal bucket in a chair. As he drifted off, the coin would noisily fall into the bucket, restoring some of his alertness.[8] OBE pioneer Sylvan Muldoon more simply used a forearm held perpendicular in bed as the falling object.[9] Salvador Dali was said to use a similar "paranoiac-critical" method to gain odd visions which inspired his paintings. Deliberately teetering between awake and asleep states is known to cause spontaneous trance episodes at the onset of sleep which are ultimately helpful when attempting to induce an OBE, as reported by Robert Monroe and Robert Peterson.[citation needed] By moving deeper and deeper into relaxation, one eventually encounters a 'slipping' feeling if the mind is still alert. This slipping is the act of leaving the physical body. Some consider progressive relaxation a passive form of sensory deprivation.
Waking up mentally but not physically. This related technique is typically achieved through the practice of lucid dreaming. Once inside a lucid dream, the dreamer either shifts the subject matter of the dream in an OBE direction or banishes the dream imagery completely, in doing so gaining access to the underlying state of sleep paralysis ideal for visualisation of separation from the body.
Deep trance, meditation and visualization. The types of visualizations vary; some common imageries used include climbing a rope to "pull out" of one's body, floating out of one's body, getting shot out of a cannon, and other similar approaches. This technique is considered hard to use for people who cannot properly relax. One example of such a technique is the popular Golden Dawn "Body of Light" Technique[10].
[edit] Mechanical Induction
Brainwave synchronization via audio/visual stimulation. Binaural beats can be used to induce specific brain wave frequencies[11], notably those predominant in various mind awake/body asleep states. Binaural induction of the "body asleep" theta brain wave frequencies characteristic of dreaming REM sleep was observed as effective by the Monroe Institute (and corroborated by others). Simultaneous introduction of "mind awake" beta frequencies (detectable in the brains of normal, relaxed awakened individuals) was also observed as constructive. Another popular technology uses sinusoidal wave pulses to achieve similar results, and the drumming accompanying native American religious ceremonies is also believed to have heightened receptivity to "other worlds" through brainwave entrainment mechanisms.
Magnetic stimulation of the brain, as with the God helmet developed by Michael Persinger.[3]
Electrical stimulation of the brain, particularly the temporoparietal junction (See below).
Sensory deprivation. This approach aims to cause intense disorientation by removal of space and time references, hoping the brain will fill in the gaps in sensory input.[citation needed] Flotation tanks or pink noise played through headphones are often employed for this purpose. OBEs have been reported by those practicing sense-depriving forms of BDSM such as extreme bondage (mummification).[citation needed]
Sensory overload, the opposite of Sensory deprivation. The subject can for instance be rocked for a long time in a specially designed cradle, or submitted to light forms of torture, to cause the brain to shut itself off from all sensory input. Both conditions tend to cause confusion and this disorientation often permits the subject to experience vivid, ethereal out-of-body experiences. This tends to happen when the subject believes he or she is in a particular position, whereas his or her actual body is either rocking in a cradle actively, or still lying down. Consciousness suddenly transfers to the mental body.
[edit] Chemical Induction
OBEs induced with drugs are sometimes considered to be hallucinations (i.e., purely subjective), even by those who believe the phenomenon to be objective in general. There are several types of drugs that can initiate an OBE, primarily the dissociative hallucinogens such as ketamine, dextromethorphan (DM or DXM), and phencyclidine (PCP). It has also been reported under the influence of tryptamine psychedelics including dimethyltryptamine (DMT), and ayahuasca. Salvia divinorum has been known to produce symptoms in which the user is said to be able to leave their bodies and travel to many places at once. Many users also claim that they feel as if their "soul" falls out of their body.
Methamphetamine has also been known to cause OBEs, not in itself but through lack of sleep. It has been reported that it felt like the person was talking above and behind them and, being under the influence of the drug, had no idea what was happening.
Galantamine is a Nootropic that can increase the odds of success when using along with Out-of-body experience or Lucid dream induction technique.[12][13][14]
[edit] Phenomenology
[edit] Perceptions Of Environment
OBEs tend to fall into two types, categorized by Robert Monroe as Locale 1 and Locale 2 experiences.
In Locale 1 experiences the environment is largely consistent with reality; other common labels for this form are etheric, ethereal or RTZ (Real Time Zone) projections. The onset of this type can be frightening as intense physiological sensations may be perceived, such as electrical tingling, full body vibrations and racing heartbeat. Confusion is common in spontaneous Locale 1 experiences; the person can believe he has awakened (or died) physically and panic can be caused by the realization that limbs appear to be penetrating objects.
Locale 2 experiences are less overtly physical in nature and have much subjective overlap with lucid dreaming. The subject is immersed in unrealistic worlds, modified forms of reality exhibiting physically impossible or inconsistent features. Bright and vivid colours are a common feature of this form. Robert Bruce considers this type of OBE to be an Astral Projection.
[edit] Progression
Artist's depiction of the separation stage. Though motion is perceived, paralysis is still evident.
An archetypal, classical OBE unfolds through perceptually distinct stages.[15][16]
Withdrawal stage: Conscious interaction with the physical environment ceases. Attention is elsewhere, with sensory inputs going unnoticed; the body is on auto-pilot. Sleeping is an example of this stage.
Cataleptic stage: Movement is totally impaired.[17] Alternative sensory information may suddenly seem present, such as intense vibrations, noises and sight through closed eyelids[18].
Separation stage: With effort, the perceptual viewpoint can be pulled away from the physical body location. Still subject to intense sensation, pull back towards the body obstructs progression.[19][20]
Free movement stage: Beyond a certain radius, movement becomes unimpeded[21], with control increasing markedly. Visual and mental clarity can vary greatly, from barely functional to exceptional.
Re-entry stage: Perceived need to return increases, leading either to voluntary reversal of separation or extremely fast involuntary snap-back. Alternatively, a transition to waking or sleeping may occur.
In practice, the absence of one or more of the classical stages is not unusual. Some (notably Robert Monroe) have claimed these stages become considerably less applicable with extreme familiarity with OBE, eventually finding just a deliberate mental shift to the feeling of the state equivalent[22]. Monroe likened this to tuning a radio away from one station and towards another, and termed the process 'phasing'[23].
[edit] End-Of-OBE Perceptions
The OBE may or may not be followed by other experiences which are self-reported as being "as real" as the OBE feeling; alternatively, the subject may fade into a state self-reported as dreaming, or they may awake completely. The OBE is sometimes ended due to a fearful feeling of getting "too far away" from the body. Many end with a feeling of suddenly "popping" or "snapping" and sometimes a "pulling" back into their bodies; some even report being "sucked back" into physical form. A majority describe the end of the experience by saying "then I woke up". However it's worth noting that even those who describe the experience as something fantastic that occurs during sleep, and who describe the end of the experience by saying "and then I woke up", are very specific in describing the experience as one which was clearly not a dream; many described their sense of feeling more awake than they felt when they were normally awake. One compared the experience to that of lucid dreaming, but said that it was "more real".
[edit] NDE Phenomenology
The phenomenology of an NDE usually includes additional physiological, psychological and transcendental factors beyond those of typical OBEs (Parnia, Waller, Yeates & Fenwick, 2001). Near-death experiences may include subjective impressions of being outside the physical body, visions of deceased relatives and religious figures, and transcendence of ego and spatiotemporal boundaries [24]. Typically the experience includes such factors as: a sense of being dead; a feeling of peace and painlessness; an out-of-body experience; a tunnel experience (the sense of moving up or through a narrow passageway); encountering people of Light; God-like figures or similar forces; being given a "Life review", and a reluctance to return to life [25].
[edit] Studies of OBEs
The first extensive scientific study of OBEs was made by Celia Green (1968).[26] She collected written, first-hand accounts from a total of 400 subjects, recruited by means of appeals in the mainstream media, and followed up by questionnaire. Her purpose was to provide a taxonomy of the different types of OBE, viewed simply as an anomalous perceptual experience or hallucination, while leaving open the question of whether some of the cases might incorporate information derived by extrasensory perception.
Previous collections of cases had been made by Dr Robert Crookall; however, he had approached the subject from a spiritualistic position, and collected his cases predominantly from spiritualist newspapers such as the Psychic News, which appears to have biased his results in various ways. For example, the majority of his subjects reported seeing a cord connecting the physical body and its observing counterpart; whereas Green found that less than 4% of her subjects noticed anything of this sort, and some 80% reported feeling they were a "disembodied consciousness", with no external body at all.
[edit] Neurology and OBE-like experiences
There are several possible physiological explanations for parts of the OBE. Experiences have been induced by stimulation of the brain and by using cameras to fool the mind into thinking that the body is somewhere it is not. The OBE has been reproduced through stimulation of the posterior part of the right superior temporal gyrus in a patient[27]. Positron-emission tomography was also used in this study to identify brain regions affected by this stimulation.
English psychologist Susan Blackmore suggests that an OBE begins when a person loses contact with sensory input from the body while remaining conscious.[citation needed] The person retains the illusion of having a body, but that perception is no longer derived from the senses. The perceived world may resemble the world he or she generally inhabits while awake, but this perception does not come from the senses either. The vivid body and world is made by our brain's ability to create fully convincing realms, even in the absence of sensory information. This process is witnessed by each of us every night in our dreams, though OBEs are claimed to be far more vivid than even a lucid dream.
Irwin[28] pointed out that OBEs appear to occur under conditions of either very high or very low arousal. For example, Green[29] found that three quarters of a group of 176 subjects reporting a single OBE were lying down at the time of the experience, and of these 12% considered they had been asleep when it started. By contrast, a substantial minority of her cases occurred under conditions of maximum arousal, such as a rock-climbing fall, a traffic accident, or childbirth. McCreery[30][31] has suggested that this paradox may be explained by reference to the fact that sleep can supervene as a reaction to extreme stress or hyper-arousal.[32] He proposes that OBEs under both conditions, relaxation and hyper-arousal, represent a form of ‘waking dream’, or the intrusion of Stage 1 sleep processes into waking consciousness.
[edit] Olaf Blanke studies
Research by Olaf Blanke in Switzerland found that it is possible to reliably elicit experiences somewhat similar to the OBE by stimulating regions of the brain called the right temporal-parietal junction (TPJ; a region where the temporal lobe and parietal lobe of the brain come together). Blanke and his collaborators in Switzerland have explored the neural basis of OBEs by showing that they are reliably associated with lesions in the right TPJ region[33] and that they can be reliably elicited with electrical stimulation of this region in a patient with epilepsy.[34] These elicited experiences may include perceptions of transformations of the patient's arm and legs (complex somatosensory responses) and whole-body displacements (vestibular responses).[35][36]
In neurologically normal subjects, Blanke and colleagues then showed that the conscious experience of the self and body being in the same location depends on multisensory integration in the TPJ. Using event-related potentials, Blanke and colleagues showed the selective activation of the TPJ 330-400 ms after stimulus onset when healthy volunteers imagined themselves in the position and visual perspective that generally are reported by people experiencing spontaneous OBEs. Transcranial magnetic stimulation in the same subjects impaired mental transformation of the participant’s own body. No such effects were found with stimulation of another site or for imagined spatial transformations of external objects, suggesting the selective implication of the TPJ in mental imagery of one's own body.[37] In a follow up study, Arzy et al. showed that the location and timing of brain activation depended on whether mental imagery is performed with mentally embodied or disembodied self location. When subjects performed mental imagery with an embodied location, there was increased activation of a region called the "extrastriate body area" (EBA), but when subjects performed mental imagery with a disembodied location, as reported in OBEs, there was increased activation in the region of the TPJ. This leads Arzy et al. to argue that "these data show that distributed brain activity at the EBA and TPJ as well as their timing are crucial for the coding of the self as embodied and as spatially situated within the human body."[38]
Blanke and colleagues thus propose that the right temporal-parietal junction is important for the sense of spatial location of the self, and that when these normal processes go awry, an OBE arises.[39]
In August 2007 Blanke's lab published research in Science demonstrating that conflicting visual-somatosensory input in virtual reality could disrupt the spatial unity between the self and the body. During multisensory conflict, participants felt as if a virtual body seen in front of them was their own body and mislocalized themselves toward the virtual body, to a position outside their bodily borders. This indicates that spatial unity and bodily self-consciousness can be studied experimentally and is based on multisensory and cognitive processing of bodily information.[40]
[edit] Michael Persinger studies
Michael Persinger has undertaken similar research to Olaf Blanke using magnetic stimulation applied to the right temporal lobe of the brain, which is known to be involved in visuo-spatial functions, multi-sensory integration and the construction of the sense of the body in space.[41] Persinger's research also found evidence for objective neural difference between periods of remote viewing in two individuals thought to have psychic abilities. Persinger undertook his research on Sean Harribance and Ingo Swann, a renowned remote viewer who has taken part in numerous studies.[42] Examination of Harribance showed enhanced EEG activity within the alpha band (8–12 Hz) over Harribance's right parieto-occipital region, consistent with neuropsychological evidence of early brain trauma in these regions. In a second study, Ingo Swann was asked to draw images of pictures hidden in envelopes in another room. Individuals with no knowledge of the nature of the study rated Swann's comments and drawings as congruent with the remotely viewed stimulus at better than chance levels. Additionally, on trials in which Swann was correct, the duration of 7 Hz (alpha band) paroxysmal discharges over the right occipital lobe was longer. Subsequent anatomical MRI examination showed anomalous subcortical white matter signals focused in the perieto-occipital interface of the right hemisphere that were not expected for his age or history.
[edit] Ehrsson study
In August 2007 Henrik Ehrsson, then at the Institute of Neurology at University College of London (now at the Karolinska Institute in Sweden) published research in Science demonstrating the first experimental method that, according to the scientist's claims in the publication, induced an out-of-body experience in healthy participants.[43] The experiment was conducted in the following way:
The study participant sits in a chair wearing a pair of head-mounted video displays. These have two small screens over each eye, which show a live film recorded by two video cameras placed beside each other two metres behind the participant’s head. The image from the left video camera is presented on the left-eye display and the image from the right camera on the right-eye display. The participant sees these as one ‘stereoscopic’ (3D) image, so they see their own back displayed from the perspective of someone sitting behind them. The researcher then stands just beside the participant (in their view) and uses two plastic rods to simultaneously touch the participant’s actual chest out-of-view and the chest of the illusory body, moving this second rod towards where the illusory chest would be located, just below the camera’s view. The participants confirmed that they had experienced sitting behind their physical body and looking at it from that location.[44]
The experiment fits a three-point definition of the out-of-body experience (OBE). The OBE as reported in spontaneous cases can be phenomenologically more complex as commented in Slate[45] and elsewhere.[46]
[edit] Dr. Sam Parnia — University of Southampton study
In the fall of 2008, 25 UK and US hospitals began participation in a 3 year study, co-ordinated by Dr. Sam Parnia and Southampton University. The study aims to examine near-death experiences in 1,500 cardiac arrest survivors and so determine whether people without a heartbeat or brain activity can have documentable out-of-body experiences.[47]
[edit] Astral projection
Main article: Astral projection
Astral projection is a paranormal interpretation of out-of-body experience that assumes the existence of one or more non-physical planes of existence and an associated body beyond the physical. Commonly such planes are called astral, etheric, or spiritual. Astral projection is often experienced as the spirit or astral body leaving the physical body to travel in the spirit world or astral plane.[48]
Evidence for objective reality of projection on to the etheric plane (a near-copy of the physical plane) is sometimes suggested when people, such as patients during surgery, describe OBEs in which they see or hear events or objects outside their sensory range (for instance, Pam Reynolds reported experiencing an OBE during brain surgery and described a surgical instrument she had not seen previously, as well as conversation that occurred while she was under anethesia).[citation needed][49]
Skeptics such as Susan Blackmore have disputed whether anything leaves the body during an OBE.
In some cases the phenomenon appears to occur spontaneously; in others it is associated with a physical or mental trauma, use of psychedelic drugs, dissociative drugs, or a dream-like state. Many techniques aiming to induce the experience deliberately have been developed[5], for example visualization while in a relaxed, meditative state. Recent (2007) studies have shown that experiences somewhat similar to OBEs can be induced by direct brain stimulation. Some of those who experience OBEs claimed to have willed themselves out of their bodies, while others report having found themselves being pulled from their bodies (usually preceded by a feeling of paralysis). In other accounts, the feeling of being outside the body was suddenly realized after the fact, and the experiencers saw their own bodies almost by accident.[6] OBEs often occur during the borderline stage between REM sleep and arousal when sleep paralysis may persist and dream imagery may mingle with sensory input.
Some neurologists have suspected that the event is triggered by a mismatch between visual and tactile signals. They used a virtual reality setup to recreate an OBE. The subject looked through goggles and saw his own body as it would appear to an outside observer standing behind him. The experimenter then touched the subject at the same time as a rod appeared to touch the virtual image. The experiment created an illusion of being behind and outside one's body. However, critics point out that it is uncertain how this relates to the OBE phenomenon. [7]
Contents[hide]
1 Types of OBE
1.1 Spontaneous
1.1.1 During/near sleep
1.1.2 Near-Death Experiences
1.1.3 Other
1.2 Induced
1.2.1 Mental Induction
1.2.2 Mechanical Induction
1.2.3 Chemical Induction
2 Phenomenology
2.1 Perceptions Of Environment
2.2 Progression
2.3 End-Of-OBE Perceptions
2.4 NDE Phenomenology
[edit] Types of OBE
[edit] Spontaneous
[edit] During/near sleep
Main article: Sleep paralysis
OBEs are sometimes reported to be preceded by and initiated from a lucid dream state, though other types of immediate and spontaneous experience are also reported. In many cases, people who claimed to have had an OBE reported being asleep, on the verge of sleep, or already asleep shortly before the experience. A large percentage of these cases referred to situations where the sleep was not particularly deep (due to illness, noises in other rooms, emotional stress, exhaustion from overworking, frequent re-awakening, etc.). In most of these cases, the subjects then felt themselves awake; about half of them noted a feeling of sleep paralysis.[6]
[edit] Near-Death Experiences
Main article: Near-death experience
Another form of spontaneous OBE is the near death experience (NDE). Some subjects report having had an OBE at times of severe physical trauma such as car crashes, near-drownings or major surgery.
People often report having these experiences after suffering from traumatic experiences such as motor vehicle accidents. They are able to recall the accident as if observing it from a location outside the vehicle.
[edit] Other
Along the same lines as an NDE, in some cases, extreme physical effort can induce an OBE. For example, one running in a marathon could overwork themselves and feel "extraordinarily weightless" and actually see themselves from above. Many times this is related to dehydration.[citation needed]
[edit] Induced
Consciously controlled and pre-meditated OBE methods (examples of which are widely available in all the most popular books on the subject)—are also reported. Some people have attempted to develop techniques to induce OBEs.
[edit] Mental Induction
Falling asleep physically without losing wakefulness. The "Mind Awake, Body Asleep" state is widely suggested as a cause of OBEs, voluntary and otherwise. Thomas Edison used this state to tackle problems while working on his inventions. He would rest a silver dollar on his head while sitting with a metal bucket in a chair. As he drifted off, the coin would noisily fall into the bucket, restoring some of his alertness.[8] OBE pioneer Sylvan Muldoon more simply used a forearm held perpendicular in bed as the falling object.[9] Salvador Dali was said to use a similar "paranoiac-critical" method to gain odd visions which inspired his paintings. Deliberately teetering between awake and asleep states is known to cause spontaneous trance episodes at the onset of sleep which are ultimately helpful when attempting to induce an OBE, as reported by Robert Monroe and Robert Peterson.[citation needed] By moving deeper and deeper into relaxation, one eventually encounters a 'slipping' feeling if the mind is still alert. This slipping is the act of leaving the physical body. Some consider progressive relaxation a passive form of sensory deprivation.
Waking up mentally but not physically. This related technique is typically achieved through the practice of lucid dreaming. Once inside a lucid dream, the dreamer either shifts the subject matter of the dream in an OBE direction or banishes the dream imagery completely, in doing so gaining access to the underlying state of sleep paralysis ideal for visualisation of separation from the body.
Deep trance, meditation and visualization. The types of visualizations vary; some common imageries used include climbing a rope to "pull out" of one's body, floating out of one's body, getting shot out of a cannon, and other similar approaches. This technique is considered hard to use for people who cannot properly relax. One example of such a technique is the popular Golden Dawn "Body of Light" Technique[10].
[edit] Mechanical Induction
Brainwave synchronization via audio/visual stimulation. Binaural beats can be used to induce specific brain wave frequencies[11], notably those predominant in various mind awake/body asleep states. Binaural induction of the "body asleep" theta brain wave frequencies characteristic of dreaming REM sleep was observed as effective by the Monroe Institute (and corroborated by others). Simultaneous introduction of "mind awake" beta frequencies (detectable in the brains of normal, relaxed awakened individuals) was also observed as constructive. Another popular technology uses sinusoidal wave pulses to achieve similar results, and the drumming accompanying native American religious ceremonies is also believed to have heightened receptivity to "other worlds" through brainwave entrainment mechanisms.
Magnetic stimulation of the brain, as with the God helmet developed by Michael Persinger.[3]
Electrical stimulation of the brain, particularly the temporoparietal junction (See below).
Sensory deprivation. This approach aims to cause intense disorientation by removal of space and time references, hoping the brain will fill in the gaps in sensory input.[citation needed] Flotation tanks or pink noise played through headphones are often employed for this purpose. OBEs have been reported by those practicing sense-depriving forms of BDSM such as extreme bondage (mummification).[citation needed]
Sensory overload, the opposite of Sensory deprivation. The subject can for instance be rocked for a long time in a specially designed cradle, or submitted to light forms of torture, to cause the brain to shut itself off from all sensory input. Both conditions tend to cause confusion and this disorientation often permits the subject to experience vivid, ethereal out-of-body experiences. This tends to happen when the subject believes he or she is in a particular position, whereas his or her actual body is either rocking in a cradle actively, or still lying down. Consciousness suddenly transfers to the mental body.
[edit] Chemical Induction
OBEs induced with drugs are sometimes considered to be hallucinations (i.e., purely subjective), even by those who believe the phenomenon to be objective in general. There are several types of drugs that can initiate an OBE, primarily the dissociative hallucinogens such as ketamine, dextromethorphan (DM or DXM), and phencyclidine (PCP). It has also been reported under the influence of tryptamine psychedelics including dimethyltryptamine (DMT), and ayahuasca. Salvia divinorum has been known to produce symptoms in which the user is said to be able to leave their bodies and travel to many places at once. Many users also claim that they feel as if their "soul" falls out of their body.
Methamphetamine has also been known to cause OBEs, not in itself but through lack of sleep. It has been reported that it felt like the person was talking above and behind them and, being under the influence of the drug, had no idea what was happening.
Galantamine is a Nootropic that can increase the odds of success when using along with Out-of-body experience or Lucid dream induction technique.[12][13][14]
[edit] Phenomenology
[edit] Perceptions Of Environment
OBEs tend to fall into two types, categorized by Robert Monroe as Locale 1 and Locale 2 experiences.
In Locale 1 experiences the environment is largely consistent with reality; other common labels for this form are etheric, ethereal or RTZ (Real Time Zone) projections. The onset of this type can be frightening as intense physiological sensations may be perceived, such as electrical tingling, full body vibrations and racing heartbeat. Confusion is common in spontaneous Locale 1 experiences; the person can believe he has awakened (or died) physically and panic can be caused by the realization that limbs appear to be penetrating objects.
Locale 2 experiences are less overtly physical in nature and have much subjective overlap with lucid dreaming. The subject is immersed in unrealistic worlds, modified forms of reality exhibiting physically impossible or inconsistent features. Bright and vivid colours are a common feature of this form. Robert Bruce considers this type of OBE to be an Astral Projection.
[edit] Progression
Artist's depiction of the separation stage. Though motion is perceived, paralysis is still evident.
An archetypal, classical OBE unfolds through perceptually distinct stages.[15][16]
Withdrawal stage: Conscious interaction with the physical environment ceases. Attention is elsewhere, with sensory inputs going unnoticed; the body is on auto-pilot. Sleeping is an example of this stage.
Cataleptic stage: Movement is totally impaired.[17] Alternative sensory information may suddenly seem present, such as intense vibrations, noises and sight through closed eyelids[18].
Separation stage: With effort, the perceptual viewpoint can be pulled away from the physical body location. Still subject to intense sensation, pull back towards the body obstructs progression.[19][20]
Free movement stage: Beyond a certain radius, movement becomes unimpeded[21], with control increasing markedly. Visual and mental clarity can vary greatly, from barely functional to exceptional.
Re-entry stage: Perceived need to return increases, leading either to voluntary reversal of separation or extremely fast involuntary snap-back. Alternatively, a transition to waking or sleeping may occur.
In practice, the absence of one or more of the classical stages is not unusual. Some (notably Robert Monroe) have claimed these stages become considerably less applicable with extreme familiarity with OBE, eventually finding just a deliberate mental shift to the feeling of the state equivalent[22]. Monroe likened this to tuning a radio away from one station and towards another, and termed the process 'phasing'[23].
[edit] End-Of-OBE Perceptions
The OBE may or may not be followed by other experiences which are self-reported as being "as real" as the OBE feeling; alternatively, the subject may fade into a state self-reported as dreaming, or they may awake completely. The OBE is sometimes ended due to a fearful feeling of getting "too far away" from the body. Many end with a feeling of suddenly "popping" or "snapping" and sometimes a "pulling" back into their bodies; some even report being "sucked back" into physical form. A majority describe the end of the experience by saying "then I woke up". However it's worth noting that even those who describe the experience as something fantastic that occurs during sleep, and who describe the end of the experience by saying "and then I woke up", are very specific in describing the experience as one which was clearly not a dream; many described their sense of feeling more awake than they felt when they were normally awake. One compared the experience to that of lucid dreaming, but said that it was "more real".
[edit] NDE Phenomenology
The phenomenology of an NDE usually includes additional physiological, psychological and transcendental factors beyond those of typical OBEs (Parnia, Waller, Yeates & Fenwick, 2001). Near-death experiences may include subjective impressions of being outside the physical body, visions of deceased relatives and religious figures, and transcendence of ego and spatiotemporal boundaries [24]. Typically the experience includes such factors as: a sense of being dead; a feeling of peace and painlessness; an out-of-body experience; a tunnel experience (the sense of moving up or through a narrow passageway); encountering people of Light; God-like figures or similar forces; being given a "Life review", and a reluctance to return to life [25].
[edit] Studies of OBEs
The first extensive scientific study of OBEs was made by Celia Green (1968).[26] She collected written, first-hand accounts from a total of 400 subjects, recruited by means of appeals in the mainstream media, and followed up by questionnaire. Her purpose was to provide a taxonomy of the different types of OBE, viewed simply as an anomalous perceptual experience or hallucination, while leaving open the question of whether some of the cases might incorporate information derived by extrasensory perception.
Previous collections of cases had been made by Dr Robert Crookall; however, he had approached the subject from a spiritualistic position, and collected his cases predominantly from spiritualist newspapers such as the Psychic News, which appears to have biased his results in various ways. For example, the majority of his subjects reported seeing a cord connecting the physical body and its observing counterpart; whereas Green found that less than 4% of her subjects noticed anything of this sort, and some 80% reported feeling they were a "disembodied consciousness", with no external body at all.
[edit] Neurology and OBE-like experiences
There are several possible physiological explanations for parts of the OBE. Experiences have been induced by stimulation of the brain and by using cameras to fool the mind into thinking that the body is somewhere it is not. The OBE has been reproduced through stimulation of the posterior part of the right superior temporal gyrus in a patient[27]. Positron-emission tomography was also used in this study to identify brain regions affected by this stimulation.
English psychologist Susan Blackmore suggests that an OBE begins when a person loses contact with sensory input from the body while remaining conscious.[citation needed] The person retains the illusion of having a body, but that perception is no longer derived from the senses. The perceived world may resemble the world he or she generally inhabits while awake, but this perception does not come from the senses either. The vivid body and world is made by our brain's ability to create fully convincing realms, even in the absence of sensory information. This process is witnessed by each of us every night in our dreams, though OBEs are claimed to be far more vivid than even a lucid dream.
Irwin[28] pointed out that OBEs appear to occur under conditions of either very high or very low arousal. For example, Green[29] found that three quarters of a group of 176 subjects reporting a single OBE were lying down at the time of the experience, and of these 12% considered they had been asleep when it started. By contrast, a substantial minority of her cases occurred under conditions of maximum arousal, such as a rock-climbing fall, a traffic accident, or childbirth. McCreery[30][31] has suggested that this paradox may be explained by reference to the fact that sleep can supervene as a reaction to extreme stress or hyper-arousal.[32] He proposes that OBEs under both conditions, relaxation and hyper-arousal, represent a form of ‘waking dream’, or the intrusion of Stage 1 sleep processes into waking consciousness.
[edit] Olaf Blanke studies
Research by Olaf Blanke in Switzerland found that it is possible to reliably elicit experiences somewhat similar to the OBE by stimulating regions of the brain called the right temporal-parietal junction (TPJ; a region where the temporal lobe and parietal lobe of the brain come together). Blanke and his collaborators in Switzerland have explored the neural basis of OBEs by showing that they are reliably associated with lesions in the right TPJ region[33] and that they can be reliably elicited with electrical stimulation of this region in a patient with epilepsy.[34] These elicited experiences may include perceptions of transformations of the patient's arm and legs (complex somatosensory responses) and whole-body displacements (vestibular responses).[35][36]
In neurologically normal subjects, Blanke and colleagues then showed that the conscious experience of the self and body being in the same location depends on multisensory integration in the TPJ. Using event-related potentials, Blanke and colleagues showed the selective activation of the TPJ 330-400 ms after stimulus onset when healthy volunteers imagined themselves in the position and visual perspective that generally are reported by people experiencing spontaneous OBEs. Transcranial magnetic stimulation in the same subjects impaired mental transformation of the participant’s own body. No such effects were found with stimulation of another site or for imagined spatial transformations of external objects, suggesting the selective implication of the TPJ in mental imagery of one's own body.[37] In a follow up study, Arzy et al. showed that the location and timing of brain activation depended on whether mental imagery is performed with mentally embodied or disembodied self location. When subjects performed mental imagery with an embodied location, there was increased activation of a region called the "extrastriate body area" (EBA), but when subjects performed mental imagery with a disembodied location, as reported in OBEs, there was increased activation in the region of the TPJ. This leads Arzy et al. to argue that "these data show that distributed brain activity at the EBA and TPJ as well as their timing are crucial for the coding of the self as embodied and as spatially situated within the human body."[38]
Blanke and colleagues thus propose that the right temporal-parietal junction is important for the sense of spatial location of the self, and that when these normal processes go awry, an OBE arises.[39]
In August 2007 Blanke's lab published research in Science demonstrating that conflicting visual-somatosensory input in virtual reality could disrupt the spatial unity between the self and the body. During multisensory conflict, participants felt as if a virtual body seen in front of them was their own body and mislocalized themselves toward the virtual body, to a position outside their bodily borders. This indicates that spatial unity and bodily self-consciousness can be studied experimentally and is based on multisensory and cognitive processing of bodily information.[40]
[edit] Michael Persinger studies
Michael Persinger has undertaken similar research to Olaf Blanke using magnetic stimulation applied to the right temporal lobe of the brain, which is known to be involved in visuo-spatial functions, multi-sensory integration and the construction of the sense of the body in space.[41] Persinger's research also found evidence for objective neural difference between periods of remote viewing in two individuals thought to have psychic abilities. Persinger undertook his research on Sean Harribance and Ingo Swann, a renowned remote viewer who has taken part in numerous studies.[42] Examination of Harribance showed enhanced EEG activity within the alpha band (8–12 Hz) over Harribance's right parieto-occipital region, consistent with neuropsychological evidence of early brain trauma in these regions. In a second study, Ingo Swann was asked to draw images of pictures hidden in envelopes in another room. Individuals with no knowledge of the nature of the study rated Swann's comments and drawings as congruent with the remotely viewed stimulus at better than chance levels. Additionally, on trials in which Swann was correct, the duration of 7 Hz (alpha band) paroxysmal discharges over the right occipital lobe was longer. Subsequent anatomical MRI examination showed anomalous subcortical white matter signals focused in the perieto-occipital interface of the right hemisphere that were not expected for his age or history.
[edit] Ehrsson study
In August 2007 Henrik Ehrsson, then at the Institute of Neurology at University College of London (now at the Karolinska Institute in Sweden) published research in Science demonstrating the first experimental method that, according to the scientist's claims in the publication, induced an out-of-body experience in healthy participants.[43] The experiment was conducted in the following way:
The study participant sits in a chair wearing a pair of head-mounted video displays. These have two small screens over each eye, which show a live film recorded by two video cameras placed beside each other two metres behind the participant’s head. The image from the left video camera is presented on the left-eye display and the image from the right camera on the right-eye display. The participant sees these as one ‘stereoscopic’ (3D) image, so they see their own back displayed from the perspective of someone sitting behind them. The researcher then stands just beside the participant (in their view) and uses two plastic rods to simultaneously touch the participant’s actual chest out-of-view and the chest of the illusory body, moving this second rod towards where the illusory chest would be located, just below the camera’s view. The participants confirmed that they had experienced sitting behind their physical body and looking at it from that location.[44]
The experiment fits a three-point definition of the out-of-body experience (OBE). The OBE as reported in spontaneous cases can be phenomenologically more complex as commented in Slate[45] and elsewhere.[46]
[edit] Dr. Sam Parnia — University of Southampton study
In the fall of 2008, 25 UK and US hospitals began participation in a 3 year study, co-ordinated by Dr. Sam Parnia and Southampton University. The study aims to examine near-death experiences in 1,500 cardiac arrest survivors and so determine whether people without a heartbeat or brain activity can have documentable out-of-body experiences.[47]
[edit] Astral projection
Main article: Astral projection
Astral projection is a paranormal interpretation of out-of-body experience that assumes the existence of one or more non-physical planes of existence and an associated body beyond the physical. Commonly such planes are called astral, etheric, or spiritual. Astral projection is often experienced as the spirit or astral body leaving the physical body to travel in the spirit world or astral plane.[48]
Evidence for objective reality of projection on to the etheric plane (a near-copy of the physical plane) is sometimes suggested when people, such as patients during surgery, describe OBEs in which they see or hear events or objects outside their sensory range (for instance, Pam Reynolds reported experiencing an OBE during brain surgery and described a surgical instrument she had not seen previously, as well as conversation that occurred while she was under anethesia).[citation needed][49]
Skeptics such as Susan Blackmore have disputed whether anything leaves the body during an OBE.
The Mothman
This article is about the book. For the movie, see The Mothman Prophecies (film).
The Mothman Prophecies is a 1975 book by parapsychologist John Keel, described as nonfiction.
The book's subject matter mostly concerns events in Point Pleasant, West Virginia, during 1966 and 1967, focusing on sightings of a creature dubbed Mothman. It also includes Keel's theories about UFOs, Men in Black, ghosts, and other paranormal phenomena, as well as the December 15, 1967, collapse of the Silver Bridge across the Ohio River from Point Pleasant to Gallipolis, Ohio.
The book involves Keel as a journalist, direct observer of some events and also presents some fragments of memoir. As such it has been seen as an innovative work of creative nonfiction. The writing style combines reportage and understated humour with fragments of the vivid cinematic approach used by Truman Capote in his work In Cold Blood. It also raises issues with creative nonfiction since Keel's main thesis suggests paranormal phenomena are engaging in elusive communication and it may be easier to appreciate the essence of this communication than make literal sense of it. On page 11, Keel states: "Once you have established a belief, the phenomenon adjusts its manifestations to support that belief and thereby escalate it." Adding on page 55, "I have come to realize that we have been observing complex forces which have always been an essential part of our environment." It is an unusual work of nonfiction since many of the events depicted would appear incredible in the context of a fictional work.[citation needed]
The book was the basis of a 2002 film of the same name.
The Mothman Prophecies is a 1975 book by parapsychologist John Keel, described as nonfiction.
The book's subject matter mostly concerns events in Point Pleasant, West Virginia, during 1966 and 1967, focusing on sightings of a creature dubbed Mothman. It also includes Keel's theories about UFOs, Men in Black, ghosts, and other paranormal phenomena, as well as the December 15, 1967, collapse of the Silver Bridge across the Ohio River from Point Pleasant to Gallipolis, Ohio.
The book involves Keel as a journalist, direct observer of some events and also presents some fragments of memoir. As such it has been seen as an innovative work of creative nonfiction. The writing style combines reportage and understated humour with fragments of the vivid cinematic approach used by Truman Capote in his work In Cold Blood. It also raises issues with creative nonfiction since Keel's main thesis suggests paranormal phenomena are engaging in elusive communication and it may be easier to appreciate the essence of this communication than make literal sense of it. On page 11, Keel states: "Once you have established a belief, the phenomenon adjusts its manifestations to support that belief and thereby escalate it." Adding on page 55, "I have come to realize that we have been observing complex forces which have always been an essential part of our environment." It is an unusual work of nonfiction since many of the events depicted would appear incredible in the context of a fictional work.[citation needed]
The book was the basis of a 2002 film of the same name.
Orb backscatter
Rain Orbs
Orb with purple fringing
dust orb
dust orb- similar to the ones in my home photos belowThe term orb describes unexpected, typically circular artifacts in photographs. Sometimes the artifact leaves a trail, indicating motion.
The technical photographic term for the occurrence of orbs, especially pronounced in modern ultra-compact cameras, is backscatter, orb backscatter or near-camera reflection.
Cause
Due to the size limitations of the modern compact and ultra-compact cameras, especially digital cameras, the distance between the lens and the built-in flash has decreased, thereby decreasing the angle of light reflection to the lens and increasing the likelihood of light reflection off normally sub-visible particles. Hence, the orb artifact is commonplace with small digital or film camera photographs.
The orb artifact can result from reflection of light off solid particles (e.g., dust, pollen), liquid particles (water droplets - especially rain) or other foreign material within the camera lens.
The image artifacts usually appear as either white or semi-transparent circles, though may also occur with whole or partial color spectrums, purple fringing or other chromatic aberration. With rain droplets, an image may capture light passing through the droplet creating a small rainbow effect.
Underwater photographers notice the effect also, which occurs for the same reason as above-water photographic artifacts. Sand, small sea life or other particles close to the lens, invisible to the diver, reflect light from the flash causing the orb artifact in the image.
The technical photographic term for the occurrence of orbs, especially pronounced in modern ultra-compact cameras, is backscatter, orb backscatter or near-camera reflection.
Cause
Due to the size limitations of the modern compact and ultra-compact cameras, especially digital cameras, the distance between the lens and the built-in flash has decreased, thereby decreasing the angle of light reflection to the lens and increasing the likelihood of light reflection off normally sub-visible particles. Hence, the orb artifact is commonplace with small digital or film camera photographs.
The orb artifact can result from reflection of light off solid particles (e.g., dust, pollen), liquid particles (water droplets - especially rain) or other foreign material within the camera lens.
The image artifacts usually appear as either white or semi-transparent circles, though may also occur with whole or partial color spectrums, purple fringing or other chromatic aberration. With rain droplets, an image may capture light passing through the droplet creating a small rainbow effect.
Underwater photographers notice the effect also, which occurs for the same reason as above-water photographic artifacts. Sand, small sea life or other particles close to the lens, invisible to the diver, reflect light from the flash causing the orb artifact in the image.
Friday, March 6, 2009
Sundarbans Ghost is a FAKE!!!
I have received Permission from (API) the "Asia Paranormal Investigators" to put these photos from their web site on my blog.
API is a paranormal research based society based in Singapore that strives to systematically analyze strange occurrences happening in Singapore and around the region. Founded in 2005 by Charles Goh.
Thank You Charles!
First originated in Malaysia, when it was high lighted in the Chinese newspapers
The original photo as shown above where the lady was taken from in this photo, in a Cinema prop setting!I am not the only one
I am not the only one in the world to have experienced paranormal phenomena and for those who have never experienced it they do not believe it. I have been called nuts many times from the non believers. My husband doesn't believe in it at all, he is my biggest skeptic. Whenever I would tell him whenever I experienced something in that house he would not believe me, he said he has to see it in person to believe it. Why do some have these experiences and not others? That is a good question.
Maybe the people that believe are more sensitive than others. If I had not experienced such things as a child then I would probubly not believe in it either. There are too many things that are unexplained in this world.
There are millions of people who have experienced these things, are these millions of people all crazy? Everyone has a right to their own opinion but I do not believe they are all crazy.
Could genetics be involved? I come from a catholic background. My parents are non believers of the paranormal but other family members on my fathers side have had psychic experiences , especially 2 of my aunts..while on my mothers side no one has had any paranormal or psychic experiences. I was told by my aunt that these psychic experiences go way back in the family. Catholics arent supposed to believe in this stuff so why my family has had such experiences I cant explain.
When i was growing up I had to deal with these things alone and ask why me!?! I couldnt talk about it with my family. I didnt know about my family history till 8 years ago. There is more I would like to learn about my family history and how far back these experiences go.
I am a scorpio! My mother gave birth to me when she was 6 months pregnant. I weighed 2 pounds 11 oz's when I was born. I went down to 1 pound in the hospital and by medical standards It was a miracle I lived and without any medical disabilities. Could it be possible that I actually died and came back after I was born and saw the other side? who knows. But it could be a possibility and if so it may explain alot.
I am not here to change anyones mind about what they do or do not believe in, everyone has their own beliefs and feelings on the subject.
Maybe the people that believe are more sensitive than others. If I had not experienced such things as a child then I would probubly not believe in it either. There are too many things that are unexplained in this world.
There are millions of people who have experienced these things, are these millions of people all crazy? Everyone has a right to their own opinion but I do not believe they are all crazy.
Could genetics be involved? I come from a catholic background. My parents are non believers of the paranormal but other family members on my fathers side have had psychic experiences , especially 2 of my aunts..while on my mothers side no one has had any paranormal or psychic experiences. I was told by my aunt that these psychic experiences go way back in the family. Catholics arent supposed to believe in this stuff so why my family has had such experiences I cant explain.
When i was growing up I had to deal with these things alone and ask why me!?! I couldnt talk about it with my family. I didnt know about my family history till 8 years ago. There is more I would like to learn about my family history and how far back these experiences go.
I am a scorpio! My mother gave birth to me when she was 6 months pregnant. I weighed 2 pounds 11 oz's when I was born. I went down to 1 pound in the hospital and by medical standards It was a miracle I lived and without any medical disabilities. Could it be possible that I actually died and came back after I was born and saw the other side? who knows. But it could be a possibility and if so it may explain alot.
I am not here to change anyones mind about what they do or do not believe in, everyone has their own beliefs and feelings on the subject.
Friday, February 27, 2009
Nostradamus Obama Prophecies
WASHINGTON DC - USA - Scholars for the Smithsonian Institute have uncovered new interpretations that may relate to Barack Obama, the Illinois senator vying to become the next US president.
Professor Eugene Randell, Deputy Director of the Smithsonian Institution Archives has released information pertaining to the up and coming US elections.The Institute which holds some very rare Nostradamus manuscripts, believes that some of the quatrains written by the 16th century soothsayer are very close to describing the fight for the White House that is happening now."We have the only existing fourth edition of Nostradamus' book Les Propheties (The Prophecies).
There were thought to be only three editions published in 1558, this new edition is from 1559 and includes 20 more quatrains which have never been revealed before -- that is, until now," Professor Randell said from the archive office on Tuesday.
Nostradamus has been credited with predicting numerous events in world history, from the Great Fire of London, the rise of Napoleon I of France, the French Revolution and Adolf Hitler, to the September 11, 2001 terrorist attacks on the World Trade Center.
The professor told the Daily Squib that it is well known that some of the quatrains are open to interpretation however what he has translated from the previously unreleased manuscript will certainly "ruffle a few feathers".
243The great empire will be torn from limb,The all-powerful one for more than four hundred years:Great power given to the dark one from slaves come,The Aryana will not be satisfied thereby.
Nostradamus' previously unreleased quatrains are a heavily guarded secret and the scholars have broken with tradition to reveal a few tidbits in the Smithsonian's monthly circular.We leave it to our esteemed readers to make up their own minds. However, it seems that with the release of the new quatrains the race for the White House may have been already written about many centuries ago.
Great power given to the dark one from the slaves come; - near the end of the fifteenth century the first europeans arrived on the Kenya coast. In 1498, a portuguese explorer named; Vasco de Gama stumbled upon the east African coast for 200 years with well established trading posts. Portuguese rule was harsh,unpopular and economically debilitating for the local people, they traded gold from the interior and exporting slaves to work on the plantations in North America and East Indies.
The Aryana will not be satisfied thereby- the theory that the Ayrans was particularly influential in Germany in the late 19th & 20th century where Aryan was considered a master race making them born leaders. This belief came from the alleged.
( To read more: go to http://www.cogwriter.com)
Professor Eugene Randell, Deputy Director of the Smithsonian Institution Archives has released information pertaining to the up and coming US elections.The Institute which holds some very rare Nostradamus manuscripts, believes that some of the quatrains written by the 16th century soothsayer are very close to describing the fight for the White House that is happening now."We have the only existing fourth edition of Nostradamus' book Les Propheties (The Prophecies).
There were thought to be only three editions published in 1558, this new edition is from 1559 and includes 20 more quatrains which have never been revealed before -- that is, until now," Professor Randell said from the archive office on Tuesday.
Nostradamus has been credited with predicting numerous events in world history, from the Great Fire of London, the rise of Napoleon I of France, the French Revolution and Adolf Hitler, to the September 11, 2001 terrorist attacks on the World Trade Center.
The professor told the Daily Squib that it is well known that some of the quatrains are open to interpretation however what he has translated from the previously unreleased manuscript will certainly "ruffle a few feathers".
243The great empire will be torn from limb,The all-powerful one for more than four hundred years:Great power given to the dark one from slaves come,The Aryana will not be satisfied thereby.
Nostradamus' previously unreleased quatrains are a heavily guarded secret and the scholars have broken with tradition to reveal a few tidbits in the Smithsonian's monthly circular.We leave it to our esteemed readers to make up their own minds. However, it seems that with the release of the new quatrains the race for the White House may have been already written about many centuries ago.
Great power given to the dark one from the slaves come; - near the end of the fifteenth century the first europeans arrived on the Kenya coast. In 1498, a portuguese explorer named; Vasco de Gama stumbled upon the east African coast for 200 years with well established trading posts. Portuguese rule was harsh,unpopular and economically debilitating for the local people, they traded gold from the interior and exporting slaves to work on the plantations in North America and East Indies.
The Aryana will not be satisfied thereby- the theory that the Ayrans was particularly influential in Germany in the late 19th & 20th century where Aryan was considered a master race making them born leaders. This belief came from the alleged.
( To read more: go to http://www.cogwriter.com)
Thursday, February 26, 2009
Beware of Spiritualist Cults
This is a topic that I don't know if people are aware of and I am bringing it to the attention of others. Everyone chooses different roads to take in their life, some may lead to a dead end, some may lead to their chosen path and others can lead you into a world in which you do not want to be apart of, this is one of those worlds.
While on my own spiritual journey 12 yrs ago I used to go to a New Age gift shop to buy insense, candles, etc..During one visit the owners told me about a psychic group that was going to be there and maybe I should come and check it out. It seemed very interesting so I went.
I didnt know what to expect when I was there. There were a bunch of people lingering around talking to each other about psychic stuff, spiritual stuff, etc..Eventually everyone sat down in chairs and talked. I ended up sitting next to a woman, she introduced herself to me and we started a conversation about why each of us were there, she told me she used to be a nun and talked about her own psychic experiences and why she stopped being a nun, she asked me about my own experiences and I shared some with her. By the end of the evening we exchanged phone numbers.
During that time in my life I did not have any self esteme, I was a loner with hardly any friends , little did I know then but these spiritualist groups purposely seek out people exactly like me. I wanted to belong, make friends, talk about my beliefs and experiences in a group setting.
This woman and I became friends. She said she would teach me how to meditate, how to open myself up more psychicly, show me the way so to speak. She started to call me everyday, sometimes 5 times per day. She began to gain my trust, she invited me to her psychic group meetings, she came to my house all the time and sometimes I went to her house. I started to close myself off to my family and I started to consider her like a mother. She would call me and say meditations over the phone to me, sometimes 5 times per day. She would teach me how to read tarot cards, psychomitry and do psychic work, She said I was gifted and that I had to use my gift to help others. She wanted to start her own church and have me be apart of that. She became such a big part of my life, it was almost sufficating and I felt like I couldnt even think unless I talked to her first. Slowly she started to turn me against my husband and my family. She had said that she was my family now and she wanted me to leave my husband and bring my son and be with this group. I became a real mess, I started having nightmares, I felt as if I was slowly being brain washed, I couldnt think for myself, couldnt do anything unless I spoke to her first. She would show up at my house unexpected or just invite herself over wether I wanted her there or not. She was always doing this meditative stuff to me over the phone, she would repeat things to me over and over. I had tasks I had to do and she wanted me and my son to be with this group, she wanted me to recruit others. She told me what she expected of me and what she expected me to be when I became appart of the church she was going to buy. I do remember giving money to her and it was expected to give so much of a pay check. She was training me to give psychic readings , they were to tell me where to go to give these readings and I was to give them the money from the readings.
By this time I was friends with her for 1 year. I still had not gone to her spiritualist church, she was preparing me before I finally went.
One weekend she felt it was finally time for me to attend her church so I agreed. It was on a sunday. The night before I was to go I had a very profound vision, it was almost like a dream. I was lying in bed and all of a sudden I saw clouds and in this cloud a hand reached through the cloud and placed its plam towards me like someone would do when they want to say stop, then the hand turned with the fingers pointing at me as it turned back into the cloud. It was a very profound experience and I knew it was a warning that I should not go to this church but I went anyways. I had cancelled once and decided to go ahead and go.
This was my first time in a spiritualist church. When we arrived I was introduced to the I guess you would call them, heads of the church. The people started to arrive and I was introduced to them. Everyone say down in the pews, they started to sing. Fine so far so good. Then they picked up the bibles and started to recite from the bibles but the words were all twisted and changed to fit the bible. I started to feel very strange at this point. Then someone started to do these readings, they said it was spirits time to take over and tell us what we needed to hear. This person was saying what was going to happen in this persons life, etc..they told me I was going to have another child. which I knew was a lie because my husband had a vasectomy, I had also suffered a miscarriage a year before that and was still devastated by it. After that everyone sat down and they started to do a group meditation. I watched and listened, everyone had their eyes closed. i started to feel very strange again, light headed, like I was in a fog and as I sat there watching the people on the stage they started to change and look like ugly demons, it really scared me.
I didnt know if it was because of their meditation or if I was hallucinating or what. I later took it as gods way to show me their inner true selves. After that horrible event. I never went back to that church, I stopped all contact with that lady. She was so angry with me when I told her I didnt want to be apart of her, or her group or church again. she threatened me, my family, tried like hell to turn me against my husband.
After I did this I started having really bad nightmares, I also felt like I lost family, it took everything I had in me to not contact her again. It was like I went through a withdrawl of sorts. I would cry, I became upset all the time, the nightmares lasted for a long time. I felt utterly alone. It took a long time to get rid of all the garbage that had been put in my head and get rid of all the brain washing. i went online and talked to cult support groups to work through it. It was really tough.
It is hard to talk about it but I am putting this on here for a reason. I am doing this blog for a reason, I am sharing my experiences for a reason. I have been through alot in my life for a reason.
While on my own spiritual journey 12 yrs ago I used to go to a New Age gift shop to buy insense, candles, etc..During one visit the owners told me about a psychic group that was going to be there and maybe I should come and check it out. It seemed very interesting so I went.
I didnt know what to expect when I was there. There were a bunch of people lingering around talking to each other about psychic stuff, spiritual stuff, etc..Eventually everyone sat down in chairs and talked. I ended up sitting next to a woman, she introduced herself to me and we started a conversation about why each of us were there, she told me she used to be a nun and talked about her own psychic experiences and why she stopped being a nun, she asked me about my own experiences and I shared some with her. By the end of the evening we exchanged phone numbers.
During that time in my life I did not have any self esteme, I was a loner with hardly any friends , little did I know then but these spiritualist groups purposely seek out people exactly like me. I wanted to belong, make friends, talk about my beliefs and experiences in a group setting.
This woman and I became friends. She said she would teach me how to meditate, how to open myself up more psychicly, show me the way so to speak. She started to call me everyday, sometimes 5 times per day. She began to gain my trust, she invited me to her psychic group meetings, she came to my house all the time and sometimes I went to her house. I started to close myself off to my family and I started to consider her like a mother. She would call me and say meditations over the phone to me, sometimes 5 times per day. She would teach me how to read tarot cards, psychomitry and do psychic work, She said I was gifted and that I had to use my gift to help others. She wanted to start her own church and have me be apart of that. She became such a big part of my life, it was almost sufficating and I felt like I couldnt even think unless I talked to her first. Slowly she started to turn me against my husband and my family. She had said that she was my family now and she wanted me to leave my husband and bring my son and be with this group. I became a real mess, I started having nightmares, I felt as if I was slowly being brain washed, I couldnt think for myself, couldnt do anything unless I spoke to her first. She would show up at my house unexpected or just invite herself over wether I wanted her there or not. She was always doing this meditative stuff to me over the phone, she would repeat things to me over and over. I had tasks I had to do and she wanted me and my son to be with this group, she wanted me to recruit others. She told me what she expected of me and what she expected me to be when I became appart of the church she was going to buy. I do remember giving money to her and it was expected to give so much of a pay check. She was training me to give psychic readings , they were to tell me where to go to give these readings and I was to give them the money from the readings.
By this time I was friends with her for 1 year. I still had not gone to her spiritualist church, she was preparing me before I finally went.
One weekend she felt it was finally time for me to attend her church so I agreed. It was on a sunday. The night before I was to go I had a very profound vision, it was almost like a dream. I was lying in bed and all of a sudden I saw clouds and in this cloud a hand reached through the cloud and placed its plam towards me like someone would do when they want to say stop, then the hand turned with the fingers pointing at me as it turned back into the cloud. It was a very profound experience and I knew it was a warning that I should not go to this church but I went anyways. I had cancelled once and decided to go ahead and go.
This was my first time in a spiritualist church. When we arrived I was introduced to the I guess you would call them, heads of the church. The people started to arrive and I was introduced to them. Everyone say down in the pews, they started to sing. Fine so far so good. Then they picked up the bibles and started to recite from the bibles but the words were all twisted and changed to fit the bible. I started to feel very strange at this point. Then someone started to do these readings, they said it was spirits time to take over and tell us what we needed to hear. This person was saying what was going to happen in this persons life, etc..they told me I was going to have another child. which I knew was a lie because my husband had a vasectomy, I had also suffered a miscarriage a year before that and was still devastated by it. After that everyone sat down and they started to do a group meditation. I watched and listened, everyone had their eyes closed. i started to feel very strange again, light headed, like I was in a fog and as I sat there watching the people on the stage they started to change and look like ugly demons, it really scared me.
I didnt know if it was because of their meditation or if I was hallucinating or what. I later took it as gods way to show me their inner true selves. After that horrible event. I never went back to that church, I stopped all contact with that lady. She was so angry with me when I told her I didnt want to be apart of her, or her group or church again. she threatened me, my family, tried like hell to turn me against my husband.
After I did this I started having really bad nightmares, I also felt like I lost family, it took everything I had in me to not contact her again. It was like I went through a withdrawl of sorts. I would cry, I became upset all the time, the nightmares lasted for a long time. I felt utterly alone. It took a long time to get rid of all the garbage that had been put in my head and get rid of all the brain washing. i went online and talked to cult support groups to work through it. It was really tough.
It is hard to talk about it but I am putting this on here for a reason. I am doing this blog for a reason, I am sharing my experiences for a reason. I have been through alot in my life for a reason.
A subject rarely talked about
This is a subject that is rarely talked about and one that is very hard to believe. These are my true experiences and I have witnesses to back me up on it!
I lived in what I called " The house from hell" from 1995/96 to 2005. It was built in the 1900's, it used to be a 1 room house which had been continually added onto. In my opinion it was haunted. The energy in that house was so thick and bad I had it cleansed and blessed and nothing helped. I was always
I lived in what I called " The house from hell" from 1995/96 to 2005. It was built in the 1900's, it used to be a 1 room house which had been continually added onto. In my opinion it was haunted. The energy in that house was so thick and bad I had it cleansed and blessed and nothing helped. I was always